Antiques and Collectibles

The origin of the word 'antique' comes from antiquus, the Latin word for old. This establishes any old item as an antique or collectible. The older an item, the more value it is credited with. Most antiques and collectibles are desirable due to their assimilated value calculated on the basis of age, condition and utility. In fact, the best understanding is that of an object from a previous era in human existence. An antique can be any object that showcases art and craftsmanship. It could be an automobile, a desk, a toy or jewelry.

Resources for Antiques and Collectibles
Antiques from different distinct categories can be bought at the antique shops, online and offline. There are a number of dedicated resources that showcase a variety of collectibles, assimilated from all over the world. Many a time, collectibles are a part of family heirloom and passed down as estate! Its dealers also organize auction services for genuine customers. They can be purchased online, through dedicated web sites and various online auctions.

Organizational Definition of Antiques and Collectibles
Authentic antique dealers are registered members of trade associations. The confederation of art and antique association operates and supervises the activities related to the preservation and sale of genuine antiques and collectibles. The association defines antiques differently, considering the source, product and credited year of creation. Ideally, they are items that are at least a century old, displaying unique features. The categories flaunt motor vehicles, tools and even some electronic gadgets of more recent vintage.

An antique can be any decorative object – furniture or curio. It should have been produced in a former period and exhibit rare, primitive beauty. There is a distinct difference between genuine vintage or collectible objects. The term 'antique' is also commonly used to refer to the remains of ancient art. The whole exercise of antiquing involves identifying and negotiating for antiques. The archaeological grandeur being its prime characteristic can be bought for personal use, to gift someone you love and even for profit! The process of antiquing could culminate at an estate or garage sale or at specially designated auction houses. However, you need to be careful because there have been cases of fraud reported, where an object was made to appear antique by applying a coat of paint that offered antique appeal!

Dedicated Collectibles
Collectibles include objects as varied as fossilized insects, stamps, toys, jewelry and even furniture. Some objects become so popular that they are marketed to specific customers. The earliest collectibles that have survived are now sold separately, instead of being used as marketing tools. This is basically because their rarity and appeal add to their value, just like in the case of antiques.

Furniture Antiques
The collecting of antique furniture includes the practical characteristics of tables, chairs, chests and bureaus. Antique furniture is usually crafted with oak, mahogany, pine and rosewood. Elm and walnut chests are sought after antique furniture. The quality of genuine antique furniture is assessed on the basis of distinctive grain and color of the wood type. The styles of antique furniture vary, depending on the era and region of manufacture. The common styles include Georgian, Victorian and Regency. Antique furniture is usually handed down as family heirloom.

The Antiquarian Indulgence

The term antiquarian refers to the exercise of assimilating books. However, the modern understanding of the term antiquarian is not limited to books; it is used for a person who collects rare books and antiques and collectibles. The business of procuring and auctioning them is a thriving one. The antiquarian trade involves the study of specific regional history and literature, culture and collectible history. [BREAKLINE]
Antiques Value[BREAKBODY]
The process of determining the value of an antique piece should carried out taking into account a variety of factors. In most cases, value is determined on the basis of how precious the item is, from the perspective of the buyer. However, there are accredited appraisers who carry out the valuation of these antiques. One should contact these professionals to know the correct value of antiques. Let us find more information on this topic through this article. More information on antiques and collectibles should be useful.

Evaluating the Antiques

The monetary values assigned to antiques can be classified as follows. Getting information about these monetary values should help in obtaining an understanding of the business.

Auction Value: It is the value or price determined in the open market. Neither the buyer nor seller is in a forced sale position while determining the auction value.

Retail Value: The value of an antique as specified by a retailer is termed as retail value. It is generally not negotiable. It is therefore, the selling price of a particular item.

Insurance Value: It is the highest possible value that can be assigned to a particular item. In case the antique piece gets destroyed/stolen, one can demand for the insurance value from the insurer. It can therefore, be referred to as an appraisal value determined/put on a paper (i.e. formally).

Wholesale Value: It is the price paid by a wholesaler for the antique piece in question. The wholesale price is generally 1/2 – 1/3 of that of the market price.

Fair Market Value: This value is agreed upon by both the buyer and seller. There is no pressure as such on any of the parties (buyer/seller) to accept a certain/specific price. It means, there is scope for negotiation. One should find the information on antique car values to be useful.

Antique Dolls Value

Keen observation should help in obtaining the details about antique pieces and thereby determining their value/price. One should try to find if there is any mark (manufacturing emblem) on the doll. Determining the value becomes much easier with the knowledge of manufacturer. Damage caused to the doll (or any other antique piece in question) should influence its price. One can refer to websites, books or simply consult an appraiser to find out age of the doll. Anything over 100 years categorizes these items as antique dolls. Having a look the transactions on auction sites should help in getting a rough idea of this antique piece. Desirability is one of the most important factors which determines the antiques toys value. One should try to find out the correct price of antique toys with information presented in this paragraph.

Antique Sewing Machines Value

The value of antiques like sewing machines can be determined in a much similar manner to other items. However, if its utilitarian value is still intact (i.e. if the machine is still usable), one can get a good price. There is no limit as to the kind of value that one can assign to particular antique. A sewing machine is generally passed on from one generation to the next. A machine which earlier belonged to you grandmother can have sentimental value attached to it. Machines with a nice and decorative appearance should have a good decorative value. Historical value also proves to be important for old machines (from 1800s).

Antique Jewelry Value

The process of determining the value of an antique jewelry takes into account many different factors just like that in the valuation of any other antique jewelry piece. Authenticity is the most important factor of all and helps raise the price considerably. One will have to observe the jewelry item carefully in order to carry out the appraisal. A professional can also be consulted for the purpose of appraisal. Scratches and other blemishes on jewelry items are searched for and valuation is done. As stated above, an authentic antique jewelry piece fetches a high price.

The information regarding antique values presented in this article should prove to be useful. Necessary tips for finding out the correct price of antiques are presented above. All the above mentioned points should therefore, be taken into account. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Car Values[BREAKBODY]
Antique cars, vintage cars, and really old models of the early automobiles, have aroused the interest of many people. Today, in the modern era, there are many people who avidly collect these antique cars. Such collectors also enjoy restoring these cars and take an interest in their mechanisms. Antique cars are not regularly driven on roads due to their delicate age. However, some collectors occasionally also enjoy driving these cars. Some of the really old, famous and restored cars are still sold today by the experts of antique cars. The antique car prices are derived on the basis of some specific factors.

What are Antique Cars

Antique cars are the cars that are commonly referred to as the really old cars that belong to the pre-world war one era. Antique cars are basically the cars that were first commercially produced and sold to the common public. The brass cars were the cars that were manufactured for development and experimentation, instead of sales. Some of the brass cars were sold, but to a select few for very high costs. The antique car era started just before world war one, when car developers started the production of automobiles with the help of crude auto parts and very basic manufacturing tools. The biggest development that occurred in this era was that of development and implementation of the assembly line. The assembly line was developed by Ransom E. Olds and was implemented by Henry Ford. One of the biggest advantages of these types of assembly lines was that the cars became cheaper and efficient, and many people could afford them. These cars are today known as antique cars. One of the most famous models that is found even today, is the Model T by Ford. Some of the early manufacturers who made a brilliant entry into the car market during 1910 to 1920 include, Ford, Daimler, Chrysler, Hudson, Dodge, Studebaker, Olds and De Soto. Quite a few models of these manufacturers have survived the test of time, and today, antique car enthusiasts fondly restore these beauties.

Value of Antique Cars

There are several different factors that are taken into consideration to determine the value of the car that is categorized as an antique. Used car values are usually derived on the basis of the demand and supply of the car. The antique car values are derived on the basis of the following factors.

• Age of the car
• Restorations
• Material and parts used during restoration
• Make of the car
• Antique car insurance
• Whether the can be driven for a long time or not

Genuine antique car collectors often consider many in-depth factors of the car, such as year of manufacture and components of the car. When it comes to antique cars, the rarer the spare parts, the more is the value of the car. In some cases, restoration by wrong and inexperienced engineers often decreases the value of the car. Antique car clubs often restore and sell these cars a pretty high cost.

Most of the time, such cars are sold in big auto auctions after the car is examined by experts. Many companies themselves restore such cars which are often found in auto shows and exhibitions. According to many enthusiasts, the real value of antique cars cannot be derived, as these cars are priceless. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Brass[BREAKBODY]
Brass is an alloy of 67% copper and 33% zinc. It has wide applications in home decorating, in the form of electric fixtures, lamp shades, faucets and other accent pieces. While the gold like shine of new brass items indeed looks royal and elegant, some people prefer the antique or worn out look on their brass items. Antique brass is a result of a chemical process called oxidation, which takes place over a span of years. However, one does not need to wait for years to get the worn out look on their brass. You can artificially antique your brass items to get the desired rusty look.

How to Antique Brass

Antique finish can be obtained with the help of certain chemicals. Ferric nitrate is often used to antique brass. You can give an antique polish to a brand new brass item with high shine as well as any old item. However, prior to antique polishing, clean the brass item thoroughly. You can use cleaning products such as a dish soap or liquid detergent for this purpose. Thoroughly cleanse the brass surface and remove any visible dirt, grime, etc. Clinging dirt can prevent the chemicals from uniformly getting the antique polish on the surface. After cleaning the brass item, wipe it dry with a soft washcloth. There are quite some ways in which you can antique polish your brass item.

The first method involves adding half a teaspoon of ferric nitrate to a pint of distilled water. Gently warm the brass surface that is to be polished. You can place it in an oven at low heat. Next, spray or use a paint brush to apply the solution on the brass surface. Allow it to dry for sometime. Check the tint of the antique polish and decide if you wish to give another coat of ferric nitrate solution. The second method is a little complicated one, but it also produces the richest and most rustic result. Add a spoonful of ferric chloride to the above ferric nitrate solution. The solution thus formed is called Florentine solution. Apply this solution in the same way as mentioned above. Once you get a brown tint, wash the solution off with cold water. Dry the brass item with damp newspapers. Now use a 00 steel wool to brush the surface of the brass item. Leave the brass item untouched for 12 hours. After that, check the tint and repeat the procedure if required. You can re peat it as many times as you wish, until you get the desired antique finish.

Another method of oxidation of brass items is by using vinegar. You can substitute vinegar for ferric nitrate solution and repeat the procedure as given in the first method. An alternative to this method is suspending the brass item in a container of vinegar. Take a large container of vinegar and suspend the brass item with cheesecloth or a rubber band. The fumes emanating from vinegar oxidize the surface and give it the required antique look. However, the oxidation done by this method is not very effective. Hence, you would better rely on the above two methods.

Antique brass finish can also be done on non brass objects. You can find specialized antique polish paints in the market, which can give the desired antique look to any material. However, avoid using these spray paints in the areas that are exposed to a lot of manual handling or rough weather.

After getting the desired antique look, you must seal it with bee wax or paste wax to preserve its rustic look. Cleaning antique brass item on a regular basis is also important. You can use special brass cleaning solutions for this purpose. Avoid the use of harsh chemicals or solvents for the cleaning purpose. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Furniture Styles[BREAKBODY]
A piece of furniture to be termed as antique should be at least a hundred years old. So your 4 year old IKEA chest does not qualify as antique furniture. If you are a collector of antique furniture or want to pursue collecting antiques as a form of hobby then you should gather as much possible knowledge about furniture styles. It is best to study about different styles of antique furniture so that you are not duped by unscrupulous sellers who might sell you a reproduction at an exorbitant price. On the other hand, if you are looking for some particular pieces of antique furniture that will match the overall decor of your house, even then it is best that you are acquainted with different styles of antique furniture and the terms used for describing them. Do some antique furniture research before making a purchase.

Styles of Antique Furniture

As explained earlier a piece of furniture to be termed as an antique as opposed to plain "old", it should be at least 100 years old. There are many different styles of antique furniture and the most notable among them are the French antique furniture styles and Italian furniture styles.

English Antique Furniture
One of the most sought after and expensive of all antique furniture is that of the English. It encompasses four main styles called William and Mary style, Queen Anne style, Chippendale style and the Hepplewhite style. The William and Mary style of furniture were from 1690 to 1720 and it was influenced from Flemish, French and Dutch styles. The main characteristics of such furniture were trumpet turned legs, oriental lacquer work, upholstered chairs. The wood used for crafting these furniture were mainly oak, walnut or maple and elegantly grained surfaces were much preferred.

The Queen Anne style of furniture was popular from 1720 to 1750. This style brought a sea change in the history of English furniture. The pieces became less bulky and heavy and it was replaced by more curves, strong architectural forms and moldings. There was an abundant use of curved cabriole shaped stiles and vase shaped splats and hoof feet. It was in fact during this period that secret drawers was introduced and the principle wood used for such furniture was cherry, maple and walnut.

The most enduring antique furniture styles in history is the Chippendale. It was influenced by Gothic and Chinese styles and it originated in England during the late 1970s. Large brass hardware was used in the furniture for the first time and it was characterized by straight legs or square legs. Chippendale furniture is named after Thomas Chippendale who created these beautiful styles who made popular the Rococo style furniture. The most noteworthy of his creations are the famous Chippendale Rococo Mirror which has rococo carvings of flowers, leaves and birds. It also has more restrained pieces in antique bedroom furniture styles that are much sought after today.

Hepplewhite furniture styles are characterized by the use of more lighter wood such as chestnut, sycamore and satinwood and used carvings with more restraint. Tapered legs, oval and heart shaped backs for chairs combined with colored wood inlay are some of the most noticeable characteristic of the Hepplewhite antique furniture style. The most expensive of all Hepplewhite furniture is the Hepplewhite chair which can easily set you back by a couple of thousand grands.

French Antique Furniture
The most notable of French antique furniture styles are the French Renaissance furniture, Louis XIII furniture and Louis Philippe furniture. The primary material used for crafting French Renaissance furniture was oak, walnut and ebony. Carvings of mythological characters, as well as flowers and birds were very popular. This period of antique furniture extends from early sixteenth century to the early seventeenth century. It was greatly influenced by Gothic and Italian furniture and many Italian craftsmen worked in France. During the rule of King Louis XIII, the style of French furniture moved to a new direction. As life in France became more luxurious, people began to prefer more extravagant styles for their homes. Scroll and shell carvings were extensive and the use of expensive upholstery like velvet, damask, silk and taffeta became very common.

Antique American furniture styles has been influenced by the English and the most notable styles are Federal and Sheraton. Italian furniture uses geometrical patterns and clean lines and some of the most expensive pieces are Cassone Chests which are a collector's item. Identifying antique furniture is essential before purchasing any piece of furniture. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Kitchen Cabinet Hardware[BREAKBODY]
A wise choice of proper color and varnishes is all that you need to age kitchen cabinets. Thus the solution to how to antique, kitchen cabinet hardware, becomes pretty simple, without actually buying any antique cabinets and kitchen appliances. You simply need to make a few changes, which are definitely, very economical. Antique kitchen cabinets do not demand a lot. You do not need to make any changes to your kitchen cabinets, door knobs or even the kitchen cabinet hinges. However, the look that you are planning to give to your kitchen, should compliment the appearance of the remaining house.

Let us start off now with the process to antique, kitchen cabinet hardware. If your kitchen hardware primarily consists of wood work, then scrap the wood using a sandpaper to remove any stains on your hardware. Scrapping is also necessary to remove unwanted wood particles from your kitchen cabinets. However, if you have painted your kitchen cabinets recently, do not proceed with this process. Instead, remove all the drawers from your cabinets and clean and scrap them. Follow the same procedure for your kitchen cabinet pulls and knobs.

If your kitchen cabinets are light colored, you can apply a glaze color to darken them. This can be done through the process of staining. Apply a certain amount of glaze color on a limited area of the kitchen and start rubbing it using a wipe or sponge, until you get the desired color on that portion of your wood work. Once you are done with that particular area, color the remaining portions using the same process. Take care, that the entire kitchen cabinet hardware has the same uniform color. One very important factor is that you need to choose a proper color. For antique kitchen cabinets, you should use metallic colors. The bottom line to giving an antique look to your kitchen hardware, is darkening its color.

An acrylic water based glaze is the best option for an already painted kitchen cabinet. If your cabinet has not been painted in recent times, then you can choose an oil based glaze, instead of the water based one. Crackle painting and faux painting are among the other options that you can use to give your kitchen an antique look. For crackle painting your kitchen cabinets, you need two colors of latex paint and a crackle glaze. Apply the base color to your kitchen cabinets after they have been cleaned thoroughly and allow it to dry. A thick coat of crackle paint is then applied upon the base color. The top color is finally applied on the crackle paint.

To faux paint your kitchen cabinets, you will require at least two colors, a crackle paint and a tinted painter's wax. Apply a base color to your cabinets first and then apply a layer of tinted painter's wax. You can now apply another layer of color to the same surface and cover it with another layer of tinted painter's wax. Finally apply the crackling paint over the surface. After this final layer of paint dries, simply brush the surface using a sandpaper to remove any irregularities in the surface.

If money is not a constraint in your kitchen remodeling, then perhaps you can make a few changes to the kitchen hardware also. To antique, kitchen cabinet hardware, you can use metallic cabinets. If you don't want to change the cabinets, you can simply replace the wooden doors with metallic ones. You can also change the door knobs and handles with knobs and handles that have an antique look. The kitchen cabinet hinges are another option, which you can change following a few simple steps, to add to the antique look of your kitchen cabinets. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Door Knob Identification[BREAKBODY]
The most simple, antique doorknob design involves the working of an axle or spindle that is screw style passing through the latch. Ideally, these designs have one side totally flat and some pre defined length exposed on either side of the door. Identifying antique doorknobs is easy with the observation of the knobs. Usually they are attached on both sides onto the spindle and secured via a mechanism that holds the set screws perpendicular to the flat side of the spindle. They can be viewed to great detail online and offline and it is advisable to be aware of the design prior to purchase. There is a possibility of the knob losing traction with extensive use, but this can be repaired by replacing the set screw.

Location and Operation of Antique Doorknob

The exact fitting or location-setting of the doorknob varies according to the preference of the home owner. The location may vary in a few centimeters from the frame-work, the exact center of the door and the outer top corner. The variations most of the time are observed to depend on the culture of the place, specific preference and particular decorative style. The back-set or the distance from the edge to the center of the doorknob is defined with exact measurements and precision. Homeowners must keep in mind though that they can be difficult for children and elderly people to operate and hence, the location of the doorknob should be decided on with a lot of consideration.

Interestingly, most varieties were created keeping in mind that in case of lack of a firm grip, then the doorknob could be operated using two hands. The designs are proof of the consideration and the popular operating lever-knob designs available today replicate the antique varieties. Its identification is an important consideration whether the ad-on is for commercial or industrial buildings or for a household. The brass, stone and wooden doorknobs add a touch of class to any ordinary door. The imitations today are also beneficial on doors whose stile widths are narrow. Usually, such doors are observed to have reduced back-set and subsequently insufficient space for the regular counterparts. The designs are many and quite a few are best suited as fittings on narrow-stile-width doors.

Importance of Identifying the Doorknob Material

Antique doorknobs are made of different material. However, the replicates are now made of materials that are known to spread infection on contact like glass, porcelain and aluminum. At the same time, there are some of the modern materials that actually display self-disinfectant features, like replicate antique doorknobs made of brass and silver that are known to be poisonous to quite a few germs! This is possible due to the oligodynamic effect that is a characteristic of these metals. The self-disinfecting doorhandles are essentials in clinics and hospitals. They are also particularly useful in environment catering to the care of infants and toddlers like day care center buildings.

Specific Use

The antique doorknobs are typically used on the exterior side of the doors. These are designed to include key-operated cylinders. In the case of the ones that cater to the need for privacy, the key-operated cylinders are absent. These are used on bedroom and bathroom doors. While they are lockable, they unlock with the help of an unlockable generic tool. Those meant for passages are also referred to as closet doorknobs and do not actually lock. The 'dummy' doorknobs are single knobs, with single screws. They are usually used on ball catch doors or in the absence of any latch mechanism. As the name suggests, the antique doorknob is not needed in the case; it only adds to the appeal that an antique doorknob is credited with. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Toys[BREAKBODY]
The replicates of the toys unearthed from the archaeological sites are finding a place within museums and the showcases of genuine collectors. Antique toys include wooden and metal carts, figurines and replicas of animals and birds. The history of man on record, documents that infants and toddlers play with whatever they can find. In fact early toys have included rocks and food stuff and good old rollable pine-cones. The antique toys and games that have been unearthed have been written about in the ancient manuscripts and other literature preserved and handed down.

The earliest civilizations being those which developed on the banks of the rivers Nile, Indus and Hwang Ho are also responsible for our understanding of the toys that children once played with. The cave paintings and excavated whistles, pull alongs and simple wind ups are proof enough of where our modern and technologically enhanced toys originated. Antique toys are nothing but replicas of these articles that are well-preserved in dedicated archives.

Antique Toys: A Collection

The collection of antique toys include shapes of birds, toy animals that can slide down a string, rock figurines, stick games, mouldable clay, elaborate dolls with wigs and movable limbs, stone-pottery-wood-wax harpoons & bows and arrows, miniature household items made of wax, terracotta or sticks and even yo-yos! There seemed to have been a thriving home-based industry back then! Interesting evidence reveals that when Greek girls came of age, it was a custom for them to sacrifice their toys to the gods. A ritual of one of the most enigmatic civilizations involving toys! And, it doesn't stop there; on the eve of their wedding, girls would make offerings to the local temple and one of the very important components was their dolls. Antique toys such as hoops have been popular in many cultures of the world and so have the rollable ball and wheel.

Today we have harnessed technology to an extent that not only are improved versions of the antique toys available for our children to behold and marvel, but the excavated originals are also replicated with genius. As civilizations progressed, so did the toys and stone, bone, wood and glass got replaced by fabric, plastic and other synthetic materials. While ancient toys were most often made by the older family members, the modern counter parts are produced in bulk and customized to individual tastes and demands. The market today also caters to dedicated adults who are genuine collectors of the change in the nature of toys.

Antique Toys Vs. Technology

The earliest and most primitive toys were simple carvings and extensions of the availability in nature. The ball and wheel probably replicated the pine cone rolling down a hillock. Modern technology uses the same concepts of color, visible-stimulant and movement and takes the toy to the next level for the child who has changed too. Ancient Egyptian dolls reached a stage where their limbs were created to move realistically and subsequently, by the 1800s we bulk manufactured dolls that could talk! Today, dolls are designed to recognize and identify objects, tell you your fortune and even recognize a defined voice. Even though the basic creativity and materials have changed, children still play with and demand for toys that stimulate their senses and involve action.

Collectibles

The popular collectibles seen with many genuine 'collectors' include rubber ducks and other bath time toys for small children, marbles, wooden blocks and terracotta figurines. The antique toys collectibles are not only visually pleasing, but also toys, like play itself, that provide entertainment and educate. They are observed in all forms to enhance cognitive behavior and develop physical and mental coordination.

Antique toys are ample proof of man's quest to develop hand-eye coordination and observation and calculation skills at an early stage. The toys enable us to understand the simple designs created to learn about relationships that are spatial in nature and the law of cause and effect! [BREAKLINE]
Antique Car Insurance[BREAKBODY]
In the United States, a car over 25 years old is considered to be antique. However, in the United Kingdom, antique is used to refer to those items, which are over 100 years old. Usually, the terms classic car and antique car are used synonymously.

Practically, a car more than 25 years old is not economical for regular transportation. Also, antique car repairing costs may be too expensive. Many hobbyists own and maintain an antique car for their personal interest, or for the sake of investment. However, purchasing an antique car, is akin to investing on a white elephant; where even though you may not use it, you will have to spend on its maintenance. In such a case, buying an antique car insurance may be a convenient way to meet its repair and maintenance costs.

Insurance for Antique Cars

Whatever may be the objective of owning an antique car, it is equally important to find the cheapest antique car insurance. Though premiums for auto insurance vary, it is observed that the cost of these insurances is less than that of a modern car. Let's take a look at some of the important aspects of antique car insurance to help you find a good insurance cover at a cheaper rate.

Insurance companies provide a discount for antique car insurance, provided that the car is at least 30 years old and is not modified with a fixed nitrous system. Most antique car policies put forth a condition that your car has to be locked in the garage, when it is not in use.

Most insurance companies do not provide coverage for an antique car, if it is used regularly. Some antique car policies even place restrictions on its use in auto shows and Concours events. So, while buying an insurance plan for your antique car, make sure that you read the policy document carefully. Otherwise, there may be a problem during the settlement of the insurance claim.

In case, you have a second car, other than the antique car, you may have better chances to get a cheap insurance policy for your antique car. However, it is necessary that the other car should also be insured and for that you can take up a minimum liability coverage.

While buying antique car insurance, do not forget to ask for an agreed valuation, even if you need to pay extra for it. Agreed valuation is the amount that the insurance company agrees to pay, in case the insured car is stolen or written-off. Also, make sure that the agreed valuation is guaranteed, since there have been cases of denial of claims.

In case, you get to the agreed valuation, check with the insurance company, whether the agreed valuation will increase after each passing year or not. Since, the value of an antique car increases after one year, it may be very costly to replace any of the accessories and rare embellishes.

In order to get a cheap antique car insurance, always opt for limited mileage policy depending upon your car mileage. In case, you don't drive your antique car, it is advisable not to take the full insurance package. Instead, you can take coverage, according to your needs and save the premium amount. Nowadays, many auto insurance companies provide a custom policy depending upon the requirements of their clients. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Cash Registers – Vintage Cash Registers[BREAKBODY]
Cash registers are the devices used in a company or organization for estimating and registering sales and transactions. They also have an attached drawer for maintaining the currency. Some also come with the facilities to print receipts. James Ritty, a businessman invented the cash register after the American civil war. The National Cash Register company was one of the major companies to produce them. They also invented the concept of printing receipts.

The main aim of the cash register is to prevent theft by employees. In fact, they were solely made with this purpose in mind. These devices are huge and heavily built. They have doors on the top, which can be opened by the key. The very first registers were entirely mechanical. In those days, the drawer could be opened only after the sales. During every transaction, the clerk or the employee had to ring on the cash register. When the drawer opened, a bell would ring which alerted the boss about the transactions. This machine proved to be a turning point, as it substantially brought down the rate of frauds and defalcation. Nowadays, electronic registers have taken the place of mechanical ones.

Many companies sell antique cash registers. The National Cash Register company even auctions rare and old ones, you can bid for whichever model you like. You can even get a register that dates back to 100 years. You can also find some models in good working condition. Some companies also provide free shipping services to the customers. The value of the antique depends on various features.

• The material it is made of.
• Their condition also matters. If they are in the working condition, they will be more expensive.
• Their tenuity.
• The additional facilities they provide, such as the printer or a clock.

Vintage cash registers are made either of wood or metal. The wooden ones are quite cheap. Their prices range from $50 to $300. In case of the metal ones, the prices depend on the type of metal used. The prices of metal ones start from $1000. Most antique ones are made of brass, they can also be plated with nickel or copper. The solid brass registers are the most expensive. You can also get it polished to give that golden-red color. You can have it lacquered to prevent it from being tarnished.

The nickel plated registers do not have a finished look. One easy way of identifying the nickel plated cash registers is examining the front drawer of the register. Most of the time, the front drawers of these registers are made of solid nickel. One advantage of the nickel plated ones is that they do not tarnish with age. The copper ones when polished, look just like the bronze registers. But they lose their finish very easily. The copper oxidized cash registers are available in cast iron or bronze. People generally confuse them with copper plated. If the finishing is done properly, they can also have the elegant look of brass cash registers.

Consider the above information before buying an antique cash register. If you plan to do some finishing work, check its worth because restoring can prove to be very expensive. Vintage ones may not be as efficient as electronic registers, but they are considered to be classic. They can never become outdated. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Brass Drawer Pulls[BREAKBODY]
The beauty of antique furniture cannot be matched by any other piece of modern or contemporary furniture. The vintage look, the classy, rich appeal, the unique style, are all so pleasing to the eyes. Imagine a chest of drawers that has been passed on from generation to generation, in all its beauty, with the most beautiful antique brass drawer pulls. Isn't it something you want to treasure all your life, and keep the tradition alive by passing it on to the coming generation? To do so, you have to maintain the furniture, and all its little details like the antique brass furniture hardware, so that it remains as beautiful as when you received it. Also, there may be times when some of the drawer pulls are missing, and if you can't find the right one, you may have to replace the entire set. As such, here we talk about the choosing various types of brass drawer pulls you can invest in, and a little on cleaning and maintaining these.

Choosing Antique Brass Drawer Pulls

There is an immense variety of such antique drawer pulls out there, and you are bound to be spoiled for choice when you head out selecting these. From gorgeous floral patterns, to raging lions, from simple vintage patterns, to those shaped like a frog, the options are simply maddening. Usually, the kind of drawer pulls you will choose depend on the furniture item you are using them for, and the location of that item. For instance, if you have a chest of drawers in a room designed on rustic lines, then something vintage will look classy. On the other hand, if you want the cabinet to be the center of attention in a room that has nothing to do with antiques, the choice of drawer pulls can really be yours. Just ensure you don't choose something that will have it stick out like a sore thumb, instead of attracting the right kind of attention.

The choice of drawer pulls ultimately depends on your choice. What you may like may differ from what others like, and it is choosing one that will blend in yet, highlight the cabinet on which it has been used that is the real task here. It is not necessary to have exceptional knowledge or taste for antiques while choosing such drawer pulls. It is only a matter of personal taste that will help you choose the right type for your cabinet. You may choose from the variety available online, or from a premium hardware store. Quality does matter, as does aesthetic appeal. It is likely that you will find a greater variety online. As for quality, with a little basic maintenance, you can easily have your them looking brand new at all times.

How to Clean Antique Brass Drawer Pulls

Even if you don't own a family heirloom such as one mentioned above, simply having a piece of antique furniture in your home is refreshing. Because people find these brass drawer pulls so difficult to maintain, they choose to go for their stainless steel counterparts that relatively require no maintenance. This however, is no reason to keep yourself away from the beauty of antique brass drawer pulls and other such hardware, that are available in such a gorgeous variety. It really is very simple to maintain and clean these, and all you require is regular cleaning with some household items. While looking rich and elegant, these drawer pulls also fulfill their function as well as any other piece of cabinetry hardware. Here's how to clean brass pulls.

• The issue with brass is that it is likely to tarnish easily and lose its actual charm. To care for it, use a small amount of an oil such as olive oil or linseed oil (a few drops on a clean cloth) to protect these drawer pulls from tarnishing. Doing this on a regular basis will help keep them looking as good as new.
• Apart from this method, use a mild ammonia or a vinegar solution (80% : 20%) with a sponge. Remember to clean it dry after you have used the solution. Apply a coat of the aforementioned oil to prevent the pulls from discoloring.
• Avoid using furniture polish when considering polishing brass as it is not as effective as these natural oils in maintaining the furniture.
• In some cases, when these antique brass cabinet pulls are in very bad condition, cleaning them after unscrewing them is a good idea. This will help you remove the grime that collects at the edges, and will allow for a thorough cleaning procedure.
• If you are cleaning the pulls after unscrewing them, soak them in a solution of a commercial brass cleaner such as Brasso and mild ammonia for about 15-20 minutes. Wash off the solution, and buff the drawer pulls with some oil, with a clean, dry cloth.
• Another way to use Brasso for brass polishing is to simply pour some on the drawer pulls and use fine steel wool to clean them. Follow this up by buffing with any oil.
• Every once in a while, giving these pulls a lacquer polish is a great way of giving them back their shine and elegance. This however should be done only after all the old lacquer has been removed, and in the absence of any fingerprints on the drawer pulls. Since these are small, it may be slightly difficult to do this on your own. In such a case, it may be wise to get a professional to help you.
• If the drawer pulls are very old and dirty, first soak them in a very simple brass cleaning solution, made of hot water and any soap. Then use some olive or linseed oil with a clean, dry cloth, to clean them and give them a fresh shine.

The aforementioned homemade brass cleaners are very simple solutions to make and use to revive and maintain the elegant charm of your antique brass drawer pulls. It really is that easy, and once again, if it is only these little things that are bothering you, get over it by using these methods. You know there is a beautiful variety out there, and you are very tempted to invest in these to enhance that favorite cabinet you have at home. Go ahead and get those masterpieces, now. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Fireplace Mantels[BREAKBODY]
Cold nights, mugs of hot chocolate with bits of Marshmallows and a warm cozy fire. Yes, the winter is here and with it the cold which can only be chased away by a warm fire. Nothing feels better than having a fireplace…who wants heaters that look so bulky in the home.

Add Warmth with Antique Fireplace Mantels

This brings us to the topic of mantels, which are the focal point of any home with a fireplace. It is the place where you put up family pictures, art, little souvenirs from trips around the globe and also the place where Christmas decorations are put up or stockings are hung up. This is the reason why so many people are looking at custom-made mantels and not the regular ones available in stores… so before you head out to buy yourself a fireplace mantel you need to be aware of certain things and be sure of what you want.

Firstly you need to decide on the look of your fireplace mantel. Are you the sort who likes the contemporary kind or are you more of an antique person? If you have decided on antique fireplace mantels, then read on; don't start gearing up to go hunt for your perfect antique mantel just yet. You need to consider whether you want one in stone, or in wood; these have quite a history attached to them.

Wooden mantels have had a place in history since before World War I, where they were used in homes and often jazzed up with mirrors or paintings. Owning a wooden fireplace mantel is like owning a piece of history. But remember, wood will be expensive to own (can cost almost $1500) and high maintenance. You can find a wide variety of mantels with oak, maple or cherry finishes. A sturdy antique fireplace mantel will last you and your family for generations and will surely become an heirloom piece if it isn't already.

Stone mantels on the other hand cannot be called antique in the truest sense, unless it has been passed down from generations. These have a more medieval effect and add a touch of the yesteryears to any home. These are generally carved or chiseled from stonewalls and this is what gives them the medieval touch. They are generally made of marble, granite or limestone. The price of the fireplace mantel varies according to the stone and if it is antique stone then the price can reach $2000.

The heat is on…and so is the hunt for a fireplace mantel

You have finally decided you want an antique fireplace mantel. This is going to be a fun ride…just sit back and enjoy it. You can do it in one of two ways, either you can go online and bid for these mantels on several auction sites, or you could do it the old-fashioned way – you can search antique stores, garage sales, salvage shops and different places for the perfect fireplace mantel to grace your home. There are certain things you need to consider when you head out to buy an antique fireplace mantel. Such as the local safety ordinances in case of a wooden antique mantel. You also need to match the wood working in your home to that on the wooden fireplace mantel. The size of the fireplace mantel also matters. It needs to be a focal point, not an object of gigantic distracting proportions.

Just consider a few of these things and your hunt for an antique fireplace mantel will be an exciting one. Then you can start enjoying those wonderful evenings by the fireplace with that hot cuppa and your special someone. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Hoosier Cabinets[BREAKBODY]
The concept of a 'convenient kitchen' evolved in the early twentieth century, when the scope of 'hired help' started diminishing in Europe and America. People began moving towards cities, living in small bungalows or cottages with small kitchens. The small size of kitchens made it impossible to have a separate pantry and storage area. Thus, housewives greatly felt the need for a convenient storage where they could store and organize things. Sensing the need of the hour, 'The Hoosier Manufacturing Co.' came up with the idea of kitchen cabinets, commonly known as the 'Hoosier Cabinets', in 1898. They became an instant hit as they could be easily fitted in the kitchen and also stored a variety of things.

Features of Hoosier Cabinets

Hoosier cabinets were wooden, made from oak or pine wood, and were 2 ft deep, 4 ft wide and 6 ft high. They mainly had three sections – upper, lower and the middle pull-out work space. The upper section comprised several small compartments with doors. It had a larger compartment at the bottom with a roll-top or tambour. The upper and lower sections were connected together by metal channels, upon which the pull-out work space rested. The pull-out work space could be used as a cutting board or a sliding counter top. The lower section had one large compartment on one side and several smaller ones on the other.

Besides the three main sections, Hoosier cabinets also had several utilities like drawers to store utensils and shelves for arranging dishes. They also had racks to store tins and organize spices. Other facilities that came with the cabinets, were flour bin sifters and a tin hopper, that could be used without removing it from the shelf. Glassware manufacturers produced a special range of glassware, especially for Hoosier cabinets. It included coffee and tea canisters, a salt box, and spice jars. There was also an in-built coffee-bean grinder and a bread-bin too.

Though, the cabinets were manufactured in plain wood, the design was compact and the quality was such, that they could be used for years. The design of Hoosier cabinets underwent changes so as to complement the contemporary trends in the kitchen. The later versions of these cabinets were more sophisticated and sported a fancy look. Many manufacturers even offered a matching set of containers and jars to go with them.

Thus, Hoosier cabinets soon became a necessity for almost every house in America. The purchase could be made by placing an order in the Sears catalog and the delivery would be mostly by railroad.

Value of Antique Hoosier Cabinets Today

Today, Hoosier cabinets are considered as an antique piece of kitchen furnishings. Even the matching containers fetch a very good price. Hoosier cabinets have a great demand in the antique market, from people who wish to decorate their homes in the Victorian style. They can be found in antique shops, in parts of Texas and middle west.

Though, Hoosier cabinets have become extremely rare and expensive, antique aficionados go to any extent to get that one authentic piece of Hoosier furniture. Those who have inherited the classic cabinets and are looking for accessories or replacements for hardware parts, can order them from websites that deal in antiques. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Oil Lamps[BREAKBODY]
Many people have a hobby of collecting antiques. Oil lamps are one of the popular antiques that collectors like. An oil lamp is kind of a vessel which can be used to produce light. As the name suggests, these lamps work on an oil based fuel source. The duration for which these lamps can provide light, actually depends on the amount of oil in them. This form of lighting was used in the time when candles and electric lights were not invented. At the bottom of the lamp, there is a chamber that holds oil, and on the upper side, it has an oil absorbent wick that produces light. There are different types of ancient oil lamps that can still be found in yard sales or antique markets. Oil lamps can be one of the prominent light fixtures in your dwelling and illuminate your interior decor with the help of their subtle and calm light.

History

Well, if you look back in time, you will come to know that it is really hard to trace the time when oil lamp light fixtures were first used. However, the first red pottery oil lamp that was found, belongs to the Chalcolithic age. Then, in the Bronze age, one wick and four wick lamps and more pronounced types of lamps were used. Some of these lamps had a spout shape, while other types included flat base oil lamps and saucer style oil lamps. Then in the time of Iron age, the basic shape of these lamps was replaced by wider rims and deeper spouts. It is the same era, when Persian, Greek, Roman, Islamic and byzantine lampworking techniques evolved. Persian lamps had deep pinches on their sides while Greek lamps were more closed types of handle-less lamps. In Italy during the time of the early Roman era, they started using molds for creating lamps and hence the lamps looked very similar to one another. These lamps are still produced and they are more rounded with different shap es of nozzles like the U shape, volute and semi-volute lamps.

Lamps that were produced in the later period of Roman era were more of the decorative sorts, than being functional. They came with decorative handles and intricate decoration. On the other hand, if you observe the byzantine antique oil lamps, then you will come to know that they are even more decorative than the Roman oil lamps. They produce slipper-shaped lamps with more than one nozzle, with intricate designs on the outer sides of the lamps. More decoration was added to the lamps in the early Islamic era. Lamps were decorated with designs of flowers, lines, geometrical shapes, animals and elements of nature. The method of oil lamp production also underwent a huge transitional stage during this time span. At first, the lamps were made by hands, then by wheels, then with help of molds. Oil lamps can be categorized on the basis of their shape, size, structure, design, materials that were used for making them. They are also categorized on the basis of religion, symbolism, my thological beliefs and other imagery thinking of the lamp workers, that reflects in ancient lamps.

Today

Before learning more about the ways of finding antique lamps, let's get acquainted with the lamp parts. Some basic parts of oil lamps are the shoulders, the handle, discus, pouring hole, nozzle (which is also called wick hole), fuel chamber and volute. Volute is a spiral, coil like structure of a lamp. Today, antique lamps are available in various materials, shapes and sizes. They are also manufactured according to the demands of the customers. However, you can always find the best deals of such lamps in local antique shops and yard sales. Some of the ever-popular types of antique oil lamps are, tall clear cut glass fount table oil lamp, superb spelter table oil lamps, midnight blue cut glass fount table oil lamps, arts and crafts style table oil lamp, brass hand oil lamp, milk glass dome ceiling light, double bracket wall lamp holder, brass ceiling light, glass miniature kerosene lamp, soda fountain light, gas lamps, porcelain enamel, hand painted table lamp, occupied J apan Colonial lamp, Victorian cranberry glass oil lamp, hexahedron antique glass lamps, Queen Mary oil lamp, Aladdin oil lamp, etc.

You can also purchase one of these lamps and create unique home decor with lamp shades. When it comes to purchasing such lamps from antique markets though, you need to be sure that all the parts of the lamp are secured. If you are buying a metal lamp, then make sure that it is not rusted or damaged from anywhere. Along with lamps, make sure you also get oil and wicks for the lamp to work! Antique oil lamps value may start from $150. You can also find beautiful replicas of these antique lamps in the local home decorating stores. They are inexpensive and most importantly, you can purchase the one that fits into your budget. You can purchase those hurricane lamps, wall sconces or candle holders and decorate your home with your own creativity. Such lamps are also a great and creative gift to present to your loved ones, especially on auspicious occasions. With purchasing oil lamps comes the risk of fire. Taking all due precautions for fire safety becomes important. You also nee d to make sure that the lamps are kept out of reach of the kids and pets in the house, as they may easily break due to their fragile nature!

Collecting antique oil lamps is a really beautiful hobby. You can really be a proud owner of some beautiful lamps in time and exhibit them anytime you want. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Tiffany Style Lamps[BREAKBODY]
Louis Comfort Tiffany made the legendary lamps on an artistic whim. His love for art and an eye for eclectic colors drove him on a path to forge Tiffany Studios, a company that not only manufactured lamps, but also produced various kinds of glasses to make the lamps. The intricate patterns of these lamps which exploit myriad colors are truly hypnotic. Coveted by one and all, these antique lamps are enigmatic to the eye. Even after a hundred years, there have been several imitations of Tiffany lamps. With such popular demand, it is obvious that Tiffany lampshades are still used for indoor and outdoor decoration.

Using Antique Tiffany Style Lamps

Indoor Lighting
Tiffany lamps were initially designed to decorate the interiors of homes, hotels and other corporate buildings. Their colorful patterns is what makes them the perfect interior decor item, which can be used to illuminate certain parts of the house. While using antique style Tiffany lamps, you need to consider three types of indoor lighting, which are general lighting, accent lighting, and task lighting. Each of these lighting styles makes a difference to the whole setting and changes the look of the room dramatically. Additionally, all of these lighting styles use different kinds of lighting fixtures, such as chandeliers, pendants, track, recessed, wall sconces, ceiling mounted fixtures, portable lamps, and floor lamps. The opalescent sheen of Tiffany's lamps make the light effect mellow. However, if you pick a Tiffany stained glass lampshade with brighter shades such as yellow, white, teal or shades of pearl, then the light effect can be bright. Since most of the Tiffany la mps use warmer shades such as red, deeper shades of blue and subdued yellows, it is advisable to use these lamps for accent lighting. This kind of lighting focuses on accentuating a specific art decor item such as a statue, painting, or a just a wall or a corner. The emphasized lighting brings out the item that needs to be showcased and the light effect too, which draws the eyes to the source of the light. Recessed or track lampshades are best suited for this kind of lighting. Portable lamps can also be used, if you wish to bring attention to a particular corner only.

Outdoor Lighting
Lighting your outdoors with Tiffany lamps is the perfect way to add a little touch of vintage romance to the modern walls. The fractured light that passes through the multicolored glass will give your walls the much-needed break from the monotony. You can either opt for the quintessential wall sconces to adorn your walls or go in for a little modern design such as ceiling mounted fixtures. If you are making an outdoor usage of these lamps, you need to be generous with them as they emit dim light. As these lamps have an uneven surface, they are quick prey to layers of dust. Thus, you will have to regularly clean them to keep the light effect as bright as possible. Also, before you go and buy them, be sure of the amount of light you would want to have in your garden.

Antique Tiffany style lamps are found in various patterns. Some of them are imitations of the original dragonfly shades, floral patterns, or ones that resemble a well branched out tree. As these lamps quickly gather dust and dirt, it is important to clean them frequently. While cleaning it, remove it from the electricity point, wipe the shape with a damp cloth, and then wipe it dry with a soft cloth. Today, these lamps are a pieces of art and rare to find. So, if you can lay your hands on one, look after them well, for they will be considered a fortune in the years to come. [BREAKLINE]
Cleaning and Caring for Antique Jewelry[BREAKBODY]
An antique piece of jewelry is very precious for you. It is not just about its monetary value but also the emotional value attached to it. Whether it is your own collection or you inherited it, you kind of feel possessive about it. Like it or not, it tends to lose its sparkle with time if not properly cleaned and stored. When you find that your antique jewelry has turned dull and drab, you feel disappointed. Do not worry you will be able to restore its brilliance by following certain rules on cleaning and caring for antique jewelry.

Tips for Cleaning Antique Jewelry

You tend to delay the cleaning antique jewelry as you feel that cleaning can cause harm to it. Though the fact is that it is a simple task, that does not damage the jewelry. Some valuable tips in this regard are as follows:

Tip 1: The loosely bound dust and dirt particles on the jewelry can cause scratches on its surface. You have to remove it with great care. A soft bristled toothbrush is the most suitable tool for this job as it can reach out to the curves of the intricate designs. Move the toothbrush over the jewelry with gentle strokes to avoid any scratches.

Tip 2: If you want to opt for commercial jewelry cleaning products, then you must read its label carefully before purchasing. You have to select one such product that does not have alcohol, acids or ammonia as these ingredients are too harsh for the jewelry. Another thing you should know is that all products cannot be used on all kinds of jewelry. For instance, you cannot use a product meant for gold jewelry on pearls. While using the product, you should always follow the instructions provided by the manufacturer.

Tip 3: Alternatively, you can safely use the regular window cleaner on old jewelry. Take a clean soft piece of cloth and spray a little window cleaner on it. Now, rub this slightly damp cloth on the jewelry piece lightly to clean up the dirt build up on them. Never spray the cleaner directly on the jewelry. No need to put the jewelry under running water after using the window cleaner on it.

Tip 4: After cleaning the jewelry, leave it untouched for at least an hour for air drying. Any moisture residue left behind on the surface of the jewelry can tarnish the precious metals and gemstones. Moreover, the clasps and springs of the jewelry may get deteriorated due to prolonged moisture exposure. When it is completely dry, rub the jewelry with a polishing cloth before storing it.

Tip 5: If you wear antique jewelry on a regular basis, you must clean it after every one or two weeks. However, if you wear them once in a while on some special occasions only, then you just clean it before and after wearing it.

Antique Jewelry Care

Along with cleaning, proper storage of the jewelry is equally important to maintain its shining and stunning look. You also have to keep your jewelry away from all such substances that can have a harmful effect on it. Some important aspects of antique jewelry care are as follows:

• Antique jewelry should not be exposed to extreme temperature. Temperature change can loosen the bond between the gemstone and glue and it may fall off. Cracks often develop on some gemstones due to high temperature.
• Store each piece of jewelry in separate jewelry boxes. If you keep them together, they get rubbed against each other and scratches may appear on their surfaces. If you have to store it in the same box, put each of them in a soft pouch to prevent any direct contact with each other.
• When you are wearing the jewelry, make sure that it does not come in contact with bath soap, perfume, hairspray, body lotion, make up, etc. These substances form a dull film on the surface of the jewelry which you will find very difficult to remove.
• You should avoid doing household chores with your antique jewelry on. Regular household cleaners contain harsh chemicals that can cause extensive damage to the jewelry.
• Inspect your jewelry pieces on a regular basis to check signs of damage. Use a magnifying glass to get a closer look at the stones. If you find any loose settings, you must take it to the jeweler immediately for repairing.

These simple tips and techniques will help you to retain its attractive look for many years to come and you can pass down this precious possession to the next generation with great pride. [BREAKLINE]
Tips to Make a Fabric Look Antique[BREAKBODY]
They say that 'Old is gold'. Antique fabrics have always been a rage in the fashion industry. But not all of us are lucky enough to find some treasured antique fabrics in our attics. There might be a lucky few who find some vintage fabrics in the market, but such fabrics are either too expensive because of their scarcity or these materials are too old and fragile to withstand being used as new materials. So what could be the best solution? Some dyeing tricks of course! Read more to get some brilliant ideas.

Ideas for Faking Fabric Antiquity
Before you start with the process for aging the fabrics, I need to caution you to use fabrics like cotton, linen and silk as much as possible. These fabrics are easy to age as they get dyed faster. One might be tempted to use synthetic fibers like polyester, but on a deeper thought you will realize that these fabrics never existed until a few decades back. Also, I recommend you to use dull shaded fabrics over bright ones to get the authentic antique look. Once you have settled on the fabric, the process gets simpler.

The Tea Bag MethodThe most popular method for getting a vintage look on the fabric is by using tea bags.

• You need to set a large pot filled with water on heat. Water should be sufficient to completely submerge the fabric.
• Add 4 tea bags from your kitchen to the water.
• Add 2 tablespoons of salt and bring the solution to boil. Salt is considered the best dye fastener.
• When the water turns reddish-brown in color, put your fabric in the tea solution.
• Boil the fabric for a good 10 minutes.
• Turn off the heat once you are done.

For some extra aging of the fabric, hang the fabric for drying in direct solar heat. At the end of the process, you might pat yourself for creating the perfect antique look on the fabric.

The Coffee MethodJust like tea, coffee is a good dye material for making fabrics look really antique. However, coffee tends to leave behind its usual strong smell along with its stains. So, you might have to be careful with the quantity of coffee powder you use for dyeing.

• You need to set a large pot of filled water on high heat. Water should be sufficient to completely submerge the fabric.
• Add 2 heaped teaspoons of coffee powder to the water along with 2 tablespoons of salt.
• Let the water boil till it turns jet black. Now turn off the heat and dip the fabric for about 10 minutes in the hot coffee solution.
• Set the fabric for drying under the sun.

There is another method of drying this fabric. Dip the material in cold water for a minute and set it for spin drying in your washing machine.

The Walnut Shell MethodWalnuts don't just make for a healthy dietary supplement, they also help you get one of the best vintage look on fabrics.

• You can start by getting hold of a couple of walnuts with their shells still intact.
• Break the shells a little so that water will seep into the walnut during the boiling process.
• Set a pot of water on high heat and put the broken walnuts into it. Allow time for the water to start boiling.
• Now dip the entire fabric into the boiling water. Use a wooden spoon to stir.
• Let the fabric boil for about 15 minutes and then turn off the heat.
• Allow the fabric to float in the solution till it cools down.

Walnuts are highly effective in staining or yellowing the fabrics. Similarly, you will notice that the fabric gets a slight coarse or worn feel as it dries out.

The Bleach MethodBleaches are effective in aging most of the materials, especially silks. They soften the fabrics to a great extent as if they were used for a long time. You may use bleaches as a prewash before you actually plan to stain and dye the fabrics.

• Mix bleaches with cold water in a bucket.
• Add the fabric to the bucket and let it remain for about 30 minutes.
• Once done, let the fabric dry on a clothes line under direct sun. And your will get your vintage fabric!

Bleaches are effective only on dark-colored fabrics. If you are using any light-colored or off white fabrics, then bleaches will turn them into sparkling white, which will make them as good as new and therefore, not exactly serving our purpose.

And Some More Ideas

• You can always rub a piece of unused sandpaper all over the fabric to make it look all the more vintage. Alternately, rub the fabric over some gravel in your driveway to wear the weave of the fabric.
• Rub a fabric on freshly cut grass in your lawn. Leave it in the corner for drying. Now dip the fabric in cold water and set it to dry. The fabric will have discolored or yellowed considerably. Never use strong detergents when you wash these fabrics as they might get sparkling clean!
• If you happen to stay in the countryside and have a river flowing close by, then you are lucky. Take along the fabric to the river banks and use the river water to make it wet. Now use the rocks along the river banks and beat the fabric on it with force for at least 10 to 15 minutes. This helps to age the fabrics considerably.
• The sun is one of the best agents for making fabrics look old. If you are dealing with white or black cotton fabrics, then wash them in cold water and leave them to dry under direct solar rays. Do not remove the fabric from the clothes line for the next few days. You will notice that the white fabric starts yellowing and the black fabric starts turning gray!
• For fabrics with Indian zardosi work, leave the fabrics in a bucket with hot water and a strong detergent. The zardosi work will lose its glittering new golden sheen and look like a perfect antique fabric.

It is at times considered difficult to keep our clothing looking as good as new forever. But, you will suddenly realize that making new clothes and fabrics look antique is much faster and easy. So as long as the fashion trend is on, this is one way to look cool in stained and vintage looking fabrics. And don't forget to complement them with some beautiful antique jewelry. The combination will definitely make you stand out from the rest. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Chinese Parrots[BREAKBODY]
Parrots were put on a pedestal in ancient China. They were part and parcel of the various Chinese cultures and were considered as symbols of good omen. They were attributed with different meanings by various cultures. As parrots were symbolic of good things, ancient Chinese people used to depict these birds on statues, porcelain dishes, pendants, hairpins, etc. These objects of art are very much popular as antiques and people love to collect individual pieces or those belonging to a particular period. Antique Chinese parrots are very much in demand and are available in various shapes and styles, with delicate designs and vibrant colors. Let us know more about these marvelous collectibles.

Parrots in Ancient Chinese Culture

In ancient China, parrots were companions of the women folk and were often kept in the living quarters of women. It was believed that parrots were capable of keeping the secrets of females. Parrots were also considered as symbols of freedom and long life. These birds were related to the occurrence of rains during the Hongshan culture of the Neolithic period. The flight of parrots was an indicator of the coming rains for the Chinese people at that time. They depended on this sight, to start planting of crops. Parrots were also known as 'divine birds' during the reign of emperor Xuanzong during the Tang Dynasty. This emperor had a parrot, which was capable of mimicking and doing many tricks. This ability was appreciated by everyone and the parrot was loved and honored. Since that time, parrots came to be known as 'divine birds'.

Parrots are also associated with feng shui. According to feng shui, parrots symbolize positive energy. These birds are considered as bearers of good news and it is also said that the feathers of parrots possess different colors that represent the five elements of feng shui – water, wood, fire, earth/soil and metal. The Chinese people also believe that a pair of parrots are a sign of love and fidelity.

Parrots in Chinese Antiques

As parrots were considered to be symbols of many good things, the ancient Chinese people depicted these birds in their works of art. You can find numerous antiques of Chinese origin, which portray this bird in various shapes, sizes and colors. Some of them are explained below:

• The most prominent among the antique Chinese parrots are the ceramic roof tile parrots, which were placed on the edges of rooftops of homes and buildings, either public or private. It was believed that these roof tile parrots, usually made of ceramic or terracotta with a highly glazed finish, could protect the inmates from bad luck and create positive energy in the building. The number of such parrots on the rooftop of any structure was directly proportional to the importance of that building (like those of emperors or the government). The more important the building, the greater the number of rooftop parrots. However, the number of rooftop parrots was limited to nine.
• Another area where images of parrots were extensively used, was Chinese porcelain. Most of the ancient Chinese porcelain, which date back to the sixteenth century, have delicate designs of parrots, either in flight or perched on tree branches. Statues of parrots, made of porcelain, were also in vogue and were available in pairs.
• Parrots were carved out of ivory too. A classical example is the large parrot charm, made in the 1930s. Ivory carvings consist of parrots by themselves or the bird with maidens. Another material used to carve out parrots was Chinese jade, which was otherwise known as the 'stone of heaven'. During ancient times, this stone was very rare and was worn only by the emperors.

Antique Chinese parrots are indeed unique and valuable, but if you are interested in owning one, ensure its authenticity. Make sure that it is not damaged. Never buy anything that is chipped, cracked or with faded paint. [BREAKLINE]
Chippendale Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Chippendale style of furniture is named after famous London cabinet-maker Henry Chippendale. Chippendale furniture is known for its amalgamation of several different furniture styles, which was the first of its kind. This style of furniture was very famous during the mid 18th century and today they are considered as antique furniture of great value. This style of furniture blended three distinct furniture styles namely Chinese, Rococo and Gothic to create a unique and harmonious style. Some of the best and most valued pieces of Chippendale furniture is the Chippendale chairs with its characteristic broad seated design along with carved legs and pierced splats.

Chippendale Furniture History

Chippendale furniture is named after British cabinet-maker Henry Chippendale who was born in 1718 in Yorkshire England. Son of a carpenter John Chippendale, Henry Chippendale received his early training in woodworking from his father. In 1754, he published a book named The Gentleman and Cabinet Maker's Director that featured his designs in detail. His designs were unique for those times and showed his genius in crafting and designing ornate yet elegant pieces of furniture. He established a workshop of his own in London where he crafted some of his best works. Chippendale style of furniture became world-renowned and very soon there were copies of his furniture style that were seen in Europe and America. His furniture workshop was taken over by his son Henry Chippendale Jr, where it flourished and became well renowned.

Chippendale Furniture Style

The style of Chippendale furniture is a blend of some of the most distinct furniture styles. Three furniture styles namely French Rococo, Chinese and Gothic. It was for the first time that three distinct and widely disparate designs and styles were blended to form one single piece of furniture. It was so well received at that time primarily because it made a welcome break from the style of ornate furniture that was predominant at that time. This style of furniture made a welcome departure from the heavy Baroque style of furniture that was prevalent during that period. It was less formal but no less awe aspiring. The amalgamation of all the different furniture styles, was done in such a way that each individual piece of furniture was harmonious and was a true piece of art.

The wood that was used in making this style of furniture was a dark wood, mainly mahogany. The richness of mahogany with its deep brown color tinged with red, end itself well to intricate carvings, which was one of the most distinguishing characteristics of Chippendale furniture. Cabriole legs as well as the claw and ball foot styles are some of the hallmarks of such furniture. Cabriole legs consist of furniture legs, particularly chairs and tables that have a graceful curve instead of being straight. This S-shaped curved leg design often terminates in what is known as claw and ball foot which is carved in such a way that it looks like a bird's claw clutching a small ball. Instead of having a plain wooden back, Chippendale chairs had carved backs that were highly ornate. Pieced splats were another Chippendale style furniture characteristic and are one of the most prized antique furniture styles today. Another notable characteristic of this furniture style is the use of l atticework and fretted cornices that was seen in china cabinets and bookshelves. Mirrored frames with gilded bird patterns and Chinese pagodas and flowers are also classic Chippendale furniture style.

If you are lucky enough to inherit Chippendale furniture, then it is wise to get it appraised and take good care of it. They are highly prized antique furniture now and genuine Chippendale furniture is hard to come by. Make sure that you do antique furniture research before buying any such furniture piece to know whether it is genuine. [BREAKLINE]
Antique and Decorative Cabinet Hardware for Home Decor[BREAKBODY]
A cabinet is actually a box-shaped furniture piece which is made out of wood or other materials. These cabinets can be used for storage of household items and can be kept in your house. Some cabinets can be kept as stand-alone cabinets, while some are attached to the wall. They may contain drawers and usually have doors installed on the front of the cabinet. To understand which type of hardware to use for the cabinets, you must look at the material and style of the cabinet. Then you also have to consider your home dcor. Thus, the type of cabinet hardware or cabinet accessories you choose must be in alignment with or complementary to the styles of both the cabinet itself and your home dcor.

The Materials

The cabinet hardware is made out different types of material. They are:

• Stainless Steel
• Steel
• Copper
• Brass
• Nickel
• Bronze
• Wrought Iron

The Finishes

Most of these cabinet accessories come in different types of finishes. These are:

• Antique
• Polished
• Brushed
• Burnished
• Sterling
• Aged
• Vintage
• Pewter
• Lacquered
• Un-lacquered
• Brass

Depending upon the factors mentioned above, one must choose the material and finish.

The Parts

Let us now look at the different parts of cabinet hardware to buy. They are:

Screws: This is quite basic, as you will need screws to fix these different parts on to the surfaces of the cabinet. Often, hardware parts come with matching screws, so you may not need to specifically buy screws separately. So you need to know beforehand if the parts come with or without screws.

Back Plates: These are attached before the knobs or pulls are fixed onto the surface of the cabinet. These serve the purpose of protecting the cabinet's surface or to hide existing holes etc. on the surface of the cabinet. These are especially useful if you have removed an old knob or pull and are going to replace it with a new one.

Knobs and Pulls: Knobs are handles fixed to the cabinet door or drawer with a single screw and bolt. Pulls are the handles fixed to the cabinet door or drawer with two or more screws and their corresponding bolts. Pulls occupy more space than knobs on the surface of the cabinet door.

If you are going to be replacing an old pull with a new one, it is a good idea to carry the old pull with you and see if the distances between one hole and the other match with those of the new pull that you are choosing.

There are a variety of decorative cabinet knobs available in the market. Choose from a variety of different finishes and materials for durability and usability. Also ensure that the knobs and pulls are in line with the fashion of the cabinet and the room as well.

Hinges: Different types of doors require different types of hinges. Also, the number of hinges required is decided depending upon the length and weight of the door.

European Hinges are normally used for cabinet doors that fully overlay the cabinet, or inset doors of the cabinet. They can easily support heavy doors and are often self closing.

European Overlay Hinges can be used for half overlay doors or for doors that overlap the frame of the cabinet. These are often self closing hinges.

You can use different types of hinges for most face-frame cabinets. These are: Variable Overlay Hinges, Partial Wraparound Hinges, H-Style Hinges, Offset H-Style Hinges, Butterfly Hinges, Butt Hinges, and T-Style Hinges.

Choose the right hinge for the right kind of cabinet door. The hinge is what is going to make the door function properly. Don't compromise on the number of hinges that are needed. Choosing from a variety of finishes available from among the antique cabinet hardware, you can determine which hinge will suit your cabinet's look and serve your purpose.

Door Catches: These are used on doors which do not have self closing hinges. These can be Magnetic or Spring Roller based. Purely functional, these help keep the door of the cabinets closed.

Drawer Slides: Choose a drawer slide depending upon the weight capacity of the slide. These load ratings can be light, medium or heavy. These can be mounted on the sides of the cabinet. Alternatively there are center bottom mount slides or single center mono-rail slides as well. Choose the slides depending upon the kind of look you want for the inside of your cabinet and the kind of stuff you are planning to keep inside the drawers.

Thus, one can choose the right decorative hardware for their cabinets so that they add beauty and style along with functionality. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Wedding Rings[BREAKBODY]
Antique wedding rings or bands and available documented evidence throw light on many interesting facts about the ornament. While the precious metal ring is worn on the left ring finger in some cultures, there are quite a few that add symbolism to the same being worn on the right ring finger. In certain traditions, a ring is displayed on the toe, instead of the finger! Irrespective of where it is worn, the wedding ring is symbolic of the marital commitment to fidelity and social commitment. It is believed that the custom was primarily European, but it has long since filtered way beyond geographical constraints.

Antique Wedding Ring Patterns

Most of the documented and visual representations of antique bands showcase plain gold bands, narrow bands flaunted by women and the broader varieties by men. The authentic intricate patterns also consist of interwoven rings that are supposed to represent love, faith and hope. Love for one another, faith in one another and hope for a bright future together. The interwoven patterns slide off quickly because the rings slide over each other. Women in many Anatolian cultures also wore 'puzzle' rings! Yes, they comprised sets of interlocking metal bands and the woman's endeavor was to arrange them such that they form a single ring, to stand the test of monogamy. However, in the case of the 'puzzle' ring, when the woman mastered or solved the puzzle, she was not able to remove the ring with ease.

Replicates of the Antique Wedding Bands Down the Ages

In certain European and American cultures, married women wear two wedding rings on the same finger. One is the engagement ring, while the other is a plain, wedding band. In fact, couples in many countries, now purchase rings as pairs. The ring patterns are designed to fit together, on top of or woven into one another. In quite a few existent cultures, women who have been married for a long time wear more than two rings on their finger; most commonly the wedding band, engagement ring and eternity ring. Engraving wedding bands is also becoming very popular in the United States.

Celtic Bands

The authentic antique wedding bands of original Celtic style have become very popular in the U.S. and other English-speaking countries. The patterns are widely adopted within cultures that share an Irish or Scottish connection. They are either engraved or embossed with a Celtic knot that symbolizes union and eternity. The knots are unique in the oneness and continuity of the strands and thus are considered designs that symbolize fidelity.

Interwoven Bands

Authentic Russian wedding rings comprise three interlocking bands. The bands are not simple 'gold', like in the case of the popular gold wedding bands, but actually pink, white and yellow. The base metal remains gold and the ring is worn on the right hand. The traditional puzzle rings, too, can be made up of four, six, eight and even twelve interconnected bands! Many are replicas from the Renaissance and are becoming very common across the world. The gimmal/gimmel rings or 'twins' were developed as wedding tokens to symbolize the socially accepted union and the wearer was bound not to cheat on his or her spouse, with the ring on! Wow, some tradition!

Antique finger bands have been around since the institution itself. The symbolic exchange still ushers in a new life and beginning, together. Beyond the traditional wedding cake and floral arrangements, the wedding ring or band is an indispensable part of the celebration. The style statement possible with the antique wedding ring varieties is incomparable. There are a variety of stylized representations of bands adopted and the jewelry can be accessed online and offline.

The intricately interwoven and plain rings are the earliest examples of true human craftsmanship and the importance attached to the institution of marriage. [BREAKLINE]
Wooden Bread Box[BREAKBODY]
Today, baking has become a passion and a profession for so many people. Earlier, it was mainly considered a way of life for many. It was something that they had to earn their daily money from. But today, it has evolved from simple loaves to ornate cakes that can resemble almost anything that can be captured in a photograph. But much before cakes and pastries were made for their pure luxury, the simple loaf of bread was what was commonly made and eaten as a decent meal. Fresh batch after batch of bread was made to feed people in the town or village as well as the families of the bakers themselves. And to store the bread, they made use of bread boxes. A bread box is nothing but a box in which the bread is stored until it is consumed. Given below is more information on the famed wooden bread box that was so popular in the yesteryears.

The Design

A bread box, as mentioned earlier is a box or a container in which fresh bread is stored. It was called a bread box in America, while it was termed a bread bin in most parts of Europe. In the early days, there were two kinds of bread boxes. There were metal bread boxes and wooden bread boxes. Both were quite efficient in storing the bread. The box was designed in such a way that it had a lid on the top that was shut securely, once the loaf of bread was places inside. The shape of the box was somewhat like a treasure chest. It was bigger than a loaf of bread and sometimes even had two or three shelves within it. This facilitated the storage of multiple loaves of bread within a single wooden bread box. There are also some wooden bread box plans which have a vertical partition rather than a horizontal one. This means loaves of bread could be stacked on top of each other in the various compartments. Apart from the interior design of the bread box, there are many different type s of exterior designs as well. The most common design is a large box, with either side hinges or a hinge in the front. The word 'bread' is emblazoned on the front of the box, making it quite obvious what it is used for. Some bread boxes come with a shelf on top of the lid too. So, you can place things like crockery or cutlery on the bread box too. Designs have also been carved onto the wooden bread boxes. In addition to that, there are also some boxes which have items glued onto them, quite similar to refrigerator magnets that we have today.

Its Use

As mentioned above, the use of metal for making bread boxes was also fairy common. However, with time, people stopped using metal boxes. They began to use only wooden bread boxes. One of the most important benefits of a wooden bread box was that it helped to keep the bread safe and fresh. Since it is shut tightly, there is less chance of moisture entering the box. This keeps the bread fresh for longer. And since it is strong, sturdy and secure, the bread is also safe from any kind of insects and pests that may try to enter and infest the loaves of bread. They were used mainly in the earlier days because people generally made their own bread at home. These days, there are some people who use bread boxes to store bread. But it has become more of an antique and collectible item that can be termed as a part of medieval home decor. People like to buy the original wooden bread boxes that were used by people in the past, and use them as storage or just as a show piece. There are online auctions and websites which facilitate the buying and selling of these antique items. Apart from being collectibles, some people have come up with more contemporary designs for bread boxes. They give them a more stylish look using painted wood, modern door knobs and frosted glass. So they have become a substitute for the traditional wooden bread box.

You can choose for yourself what kind of wooden bread box you would like to keep. Will it be a traditional one with engraved wood which you can buy for its look and antique value or a more modern one that you can use to actually store those loaves of fresh bread that you keep baking from time to time. [BREAKLINE]
Antique Window Glass[BREAKBODY]
When it comes to home decorating, why is it that we go in for the best furniture, the best paints and wallpapers, the best decorative articles, but settle for simple looking window treatments? Doesn't it seem unfair? Well, here's an idea that can help you give your home a regal look. Antique window glass! Yes, that's right! Go for a classic old window glass idea, that will totally transform the look and feel of your home. Read on to know more about it.

Antique Glass

Antique glass, if you go by the literal meaning, should be hand or mouth blown glass. This glass was made in two ways, one, blown into sheets, and the other, blown into cylinders. However, with the advent of the Industrial Revolution, there has been a rapid and favorable change in the glass blowing techniques. What was earlier blown by mouth, is now blown with the help of machines. The glass made today, is smoother, stronger and definitely more durable than the glass that was made in the yesteryears. Although some may argue that it does not have the same 'feel' as the glass made earlier, that's something they're just going to have to make their peace with. Many glass making companies strive to replicate the same look and feel, and quite a few succeed too, but in the end, we know that even though authentic antique glass is weaker than the ones we get today, we'd prefer to have it, because it will make us the owner of something that was a part of a rich history.

Antique Glass for Windows

Antique window glass is basically stained glass, that has been used for windows. If you're renovating your home, and are looking for replacement windows, then this is the option for you. Of course, the thickness may vary from the contemporary glass, that is manufactured today, but the effect will be breathtaking. Read on for some ideas on these window styles.

Floral: This is one of the classic forms that you will find antique window glass in. Honestly, nothing does stained glass more justice, than a beautiful flower design on it. It could be a cluster of flowers, or a vine with some small flowers on it. The final effect is simply beautiful.

Religious: A religious stained glass window is a perfect option for a church window, or even one for your home, if you like it. You can have any of your religious symbols on it, and it will add to the grandeur and religious sentiment in your home.

Symmetry: Another very creative way of using antique glass, is to have a symmetrical design drawn on it. The design may or may not mean anything, but see to it, that the symmetry is perfect. Have a variety of colors, to add to the beauty of this design!

Plain: Sometimes, the best way to make something look beautiful, is to leave it untouched. Yes, that right! If your antique glass is plain, and without any design on it, just leave it be. Just use some fancy curtains to spiffy up your window. Have an ornately carved handle if you wish, but leave the glass alone.

Mosaic: Another brilliant idea is to go in for antique window glass that has mosaic designs and patterns on it. One form of art, that can truly take anyone's breath away, is mosaic. So, if you're looking for a bright and splendid change, choose a glass with some mosaic on it.

Remember, just because it's called antique window glass, does not mean it's really antique. It's just an effort to recreate the elegance and magnificence of the age old glass. Nevertheless, it's definitely one of the best options to go for. [BREAKLINE]
5 Ways to Add Value to Your Antiques[BREAKBODY]
"I collect antiques. Why? Because they're beautiful." – Broderick CrawfordPicture this:
One fine day, probably on your birthday, you receive a beautifully wrapped gift box from your mother. On opening it, you find a beautiful piece of jewelry in vintage design. You immediately know it's an antique and you're even told so. Needless to say, you're over the moon to receive such a priceless gift, but what next? How do you add value to this classic piece? And even more important, how do you keep it from losing its value?

Antiques are relatively old objects that have significant value, ranging from a few thousands to millions of dollars. The value of an antique is not the actual price of the object, but it is directly proportional to the historical significance attached to it. In other words, the value of a brooch worn by an erstwhile princess will be many times higher than that of a brooch of similar make that you purchase from the market. Once you get hold of an antique, there are a few things you can do to increase its value. So, here we go…

Research, Research and Research!

Don't know anything about the history of the object you're holding right now? Fret not, for some painstaking research can come to your rescue! Your aim is to gather as much information about the object as possible, from as many sources as you can. If your antique is a family heirloom, then ask your family members about the owner of the piece. If you picked the object from an antique shop or a dealer, then you were probably given some information regarding the history and ownership of the object. If not, speak to the person who sold you the antique and ask him for information.

You can also effectively use the Internet for your research, and verify the information that is available with you. For example, if your seller says that the flower vase he sold you belongs to the Victorian era, then you can try to verify this bit of information by typing something like 'Victorian flower vase' in the Google Image Search box and compare your vase with the images that come up. Are the motifs and/or the detailing on the handles similar? Well, then your dealer may be right!

While you're at your research, don't forget to look in books and auction catalogs. You never know where you can stumble upon information that can take the value of your antique objects several notches higher! And last but not the least, you can ask someone who is a connoisseur of antiques, for he can provide you with some expert advice.

Document Provenance

The word provenance means "place of origin" and the first step in adding value to your antique is to document its provenance. In other words, you should take efforts to find out whom the piece belonged to, and collect documents in support of the same. For example, if you know that the antique brooch belonged to your great grandma, then start searching for a photograph or even an old painting that shows her wearing it. In case of an antique painting, one can identify the artist from the name signed on it. The provenance for antiques can be proven in one or more of the following ways.

A photograph showing the celebrity or historical figure wearing or using the object, or standing next to it.

Original sale receipt that shows the name of the person to whom the object belonged.

Handwritten notes, letters or gift cards that mention the object.

Newspaper articles that link that object to a particular time period.

References available online or in books.

Procure Authentication

So, you're done with the research and you're convinced you have a valuable antique in your possession. What next? Well, the next step is to get it authenticated by an expert, who will conduct the required tests to confirm that the piece is a genuine antique and not a cheap duplicate. Obtaining a certificate or letter of authentication adds value to your antique as prospective buyers are convinced of its genuineness. However, note that an authentication certificate does not state the value of the artifact or object.

You can take the object to a certified expert even before you have conducted any research on the object or successfully traced its provenance. An expert can provide you with complete information about the object, right from its origin to its age. There are several techniques that they use, which include carbon dating (using C14 isotope), black light testing, thermoluminescence testing, etc.

Ironical as it may sound, an authentication certificate should not be taken as the ultimate proof of the authenticity of the object. This is because you can never verify the expertise of the person who has issued the certificate. Thus, it is strictly recommended that you obtain the authentication from an expert yourself before you purchase an antique, all the more so if it is expensive.

Obtain Appraisal

Authentication is sometimes a part of the appraisal process, but not every appraiser will authenticate your antique. This is because it requires a greater expertise to confirm if an object is genuine, as compared to estimating its value. This is why experts who provide an authentication certificate are very rare. However, you can always inquire if your appraiser would authenticate your antique.

Note that there's a difference between a verbal appraisal and a certificate that documents the same, and the latter adds a greater value to the object. Also, the value of the object is not an exact number but a range. Just like you should not completely trust an authentication certificate that a seller shows you, you should not be convinced by an appraisal certificate either. Always consult an expert appraiser for a second opinion, before you purchase an antique.

When choosing an appraiser, never go for ones that you find at flea markets or shabby antique shops. If possible, go for expert appraisers who work with famous auction houses. These individuals have long years of experience behind them, and they know their job really well.

Follow Guidelines for Storage

Now that your antiques have added value, make sure that you take proper care to store them so that the value does not deteriorate over time. Here are a few things that you should NEVER do to your antiques.

Never attempt to clean an antique using household cleaning agents. Doing so can badly damage the patina of vintage items, resulting in devaluation of these products. If at all you feel that antique flower vase you own needs some cleaning, take it to a professional.

You should refrain from attempts to restore or repaint an antique in your collection.

You may feel the urge to put old paintings in modern frames, but doing so only takes away from their vintage charm, resulting in loss of value.

Exposure to sunlight can cause serious damage to works of art and even furniture. Always make sure that you store these valuable items away from the sun.

Lastly, store these rare collectibles in a temperature-controlled environment that is devoid of excess humidity, if you want them to retain their beauty for long.
These were important pointers that can help you increase the value of your antique collectibles. So, what if you indeed receive a piece of antique jewelry as a gift? Will you take the efforts to keep it valuable forever? [BREAKLINE]
How to Make Furniture Look Weathered[BREAKBODY]
The furniture of a house, speaks a lot about the taste of its owner. Antique or weathered furniture has an unbeatable glamor, I agree, but it also has a price. You don't only need to burn a hole in your pocket, but the searching takes just as much from you! Now, what you can do is; do it yourself! Instead of taking so much effort, you can distress furniture at home itself. If you have been wondering how to make furniture look weathered, let me tell you, it's quite easy. The process is called distressing. By distressing, you give your furniture (in literal terms), marks of wear. There are many ways in which you can do this, some of which are mentioned below.

Ideas to Make Furniture Look Distressed

There are many ways to get weathered looking furniture. The two most common ways to distress pieces of furniture are, with the help of paint, and with the help of wax. Both these methods are described below. Choose the one that seems the best suited for your furniture and get that distressed looking furniture at a fraction of the cost.

With Paint
One of the popular ways to make home furniture look weathered is using sandpaper and paint. The things that you will need for this method are low-grit sandpaper, 2 shades of latex paint, a paint roller and brushes, white primer, paint trays, rags, and water. All these things are easily available in the market, and they are cheap, so you don't need to worry.

First sand the furniture with the coarse sandpaper. The surface of weathered furniture should always be rough. The sandpaper will help to get rid of the surface shine, which is easily seen in new furniture. Apply one coat of primer to the entire furniture, let dry. If you see the surface of the furniture even after it has completely dried, apply another coat, let dry. Apply one layer of paint, the shade you use now should be light. Let the paint dry, if it seems too faint after drying, apply another coat. Pour the other shade of paint into the paint tray, add water to it until diluted. Make sure the paint does not become runny. Apply the paint horizontally, so that it does not drip. Apply a little amount of darker paint on one area of the furniture and immediately wipe it. This will make the paint stay on the rough spots, making the piece of furniture look weathered. Work on one entire side of the furniture, let it dry completely and only then rotate the furniture and work on the other side. You can cover the blotchy areas with the diluted paint.

With Wax
By using wax, you surely can make wood furniture look weathered. I am sure all of you must be wondering how wax can make anything look weathered. Well, wax will peel away some of the paint, which will make the furniture weathered! All you need for this method of weathering furniture is hard wax (even candle wax will do), any coat of paint and primer. To start with, first paint the entire piece of furniture with the primer and let it dry completely. Do not start the second step until the base coat has completely dried. When it dries, rub the piece of wax over the furniture, not the entire furniture, just in a few places in the form of patches or streaks. Drawers, handles, hands of the couch are some places that generally weather naturally, so apply wax especially to these areas. Now apply the other coat of paint over the wax and immediately rub it with a scrubber pad or steel wood, your work is done!

I hope the furniture distressing techniques mentioned above help you in making your furniture look weathered. Do not go overboard as it can damage the furniture. Also clean the furniture regularly to maintain the weathered look. So now that you know the different ideas of making furniture look weathered, you do not need to burn a hole in your pocket buying antique furniture! [BREAKLINE]
Antique Style Engagement Rings[BREAKBODY]
The engagement ring is created and designed to complement the wedding band or ring later. There is not much of a difference between the two, except that the band is wider and thicker in the case of the engagement ring for the to-be groom and thinner and more delicate for the bride-to-be. The engagement ring designs could be contemporary or antique. The designs and material depend on the budget of the couple and personal preference. The engagement rings are designed in gold or silver or platinum, in the case of an elaborate budget. The engagement rings are very popular for their exquisite designs and intricate metal work. The most popular antique style engagement ring is the inter-woven ring. The pattern is unique and very elegant to behold.

Engagement Rings

. . For the Groom-to-be

In the case of men, the engagement rings do not really have much variety to offer. However, you can be innovative and work on an existent design. You could consider setting a birthstone or one with your favorite color or even embossing an initial or complete name. The antique-looking engagement rings for men include the symbolic Celtic knots and patterns. The interwoven strands of metal, the believed symbolism behind the design and the overall appeal add to the enigma that these rings flaunt. The circle of life, the law of cause and effect and eternal love are just some of the symbols in the antique style Celtic engagement rings that you could consider.

. . For the Bride-to-be

There are a number of engagement rings available for the bride to be; the puzzle ring, the name ring and the inter-woven ring are just a few to name. The rings can be personalized by giving an existent preference a make over. The metal could be gold or silver or platinum in this case too. Keeping in mind the household chores that a woman deals with, the solemnizing bands are very versatile and easily removable. The puzzle ring is a set of inter-woven rings that do not come apart, but simply slide over one another and remain linked forever.

Resources

There are a number of dedicated jewelers that operate both online and offline and are accessible 24×7. They understand the budget and design the bands for the bride and groom-to-be accordingly. These resources have professional craftsmen who come up with some fantastic add ons and embellishments to existing patterns, and ensure that even if the couple is confused in the choice between a contemporary, modern design and an antique style engagement ring, they create a great combination of features! It's your engagement ring, who says you can't be innovative and experimental!

Features

It is very easy to recognize an antique style engagement ring. The common features include the dull look, the neat finish, the intricate strand work and the overall craftsmanship – well rounded edges and all! The antique style collection of engagement rings for the bride and groom-to-be come from various cultures across the world and quite a few are responsible for the resurgence of interest in the forgotten art. The ring patterns replicated today are copies of the unearthed artifacts and prized museum exhibits. The market for such wedding bands is enjoying a high muckamuck status with many couples tracing real value for the investment within these designs; Victorian and Celtic.

The antique style engagement rings for the bride and groom-to-be, interestingly, from different cultures, symbolize an eternal bond; the band being a sign of the circle of life. In some ancient cultures the engagement ring stood for the promise of fidelity and in case of the contrary, the bride-to-be or the groom-to-be had to slide the ring off before and after an act of infidelity! Wow, food for thought! [BREAKLINE]
Wooden Fence Designs[BREAKBODY]
Beautiful outdoor dcor for lawns and gardens lend an aesthetic look to any home. Gardens are places where one can relax and connect with nature. Beautiful gardens provide a welcome relief from the daily hustle and bustle. But a garden cannot be complete without a fence. A fence is used to demarcate the particular area from other land areas around the house. Besides a garden or border fence also keeps a garden private and safe. There are different types of garden fences and materials that can be used to make such a space feel secure. Wooden fences are amongst the most preferred kinds especially for quaint cottages. Before you opt for any wooden fence design, there are certain points to be kept in mind.

Your choice of the wooden fence design should depend upon these particular factors:

• Architectural style of the house
• Function or purpose
• Budget
• Size or total area to be covered

Wooden Fence Designs
Wood is the popular choice for fencing. It is a versatile material and can be designed in different ways. Wood is also cost-effective and relatively low on maintenance. Wooden fences can be made from different types of wood as per the requirement. Cedar is quite in demand because of its many benefits. This wood is rot-resistant. Apart from cedar, there are many who prefer redwood due to the color. Besides, staining is something one does not have to worry about in case of redwood.

Houses that are seen in a beautiful countryside make use of split-rail wood fences. These add a feeling of privacy but have a beautiful, rustic look. Such fences are characteristic because of the rugged posts used in the design. Often, one can see beautifully styled ranch houses that are surrounded by such wooden fences. Corral fence is also a type of split-rail fence, the only difference being that it has a polished look rather that a rustic one. These are quite inexpensive and are mostly used for huge properties like farms. The open design does not block the breeze and at the same time, protects the grounds and animals.

Wooden picket fences have a beauty of their own! Flat wooden planks which are known as pickets are hammered into the ground a little apart from each other and are then wound together with fence posts. This is a simple yet effective design. Mostly these fences are colored in white, however, they can be given any appealing color to match the look of the house. This type of fencing suits cottages with beautiful flowering gardens, but can be used for any type of houses as these fences are very versatile and come in different styles and themes.

Another option for an innovative fence design is the antique fence style. Here, the overall look is rather antique and the wood may even be a little worn out! The whole design can be planned with the help of antique objects to hold the entire design together. These are quite rare and are mostly used for the purpose of giving the house a look of antiquity. They are meant to accentuate and agree with the overall decor of the house exteriors. Antique fences must be chosen carefully as a wrong pick may ruin your aim.

Privacy fences are designed for areas that need specific security or protection. Log fences block off contact from the street or neighborhood. This design can be easily dismantled and transported with much ease. This wooden fence can be installed either vertically or horizontally. Shadow box fence is another option that one can go for. Instead of vertical boards placed side by side, boards are placed facing each other alternately on alternate sides. This keeps outsiders from peeping inside, and at the same time makes way for the to breeze pass through.

Lattice wooden fences prove to be very useful for any garden. These help to cover any faults in the outdoor area. Lattice wooden fences may not score high on the beauty element but have a basic function to serve. They are quite easy to install and are low on maintenance. Therefore, if you want a do-it-yourself project, this kind of fence is the best option. You just need to visit a home improvement store, buy the lattice panels, and nail them at the ends (mostly in a crisscross fashion) in any pattern of your liking. Lattice fence is the best way of showing-off your beautiful garden to onlookers.

Ornamental wooden fences are specifically designed for modern homes. These are designed to add more beauty to the garden. Wooden ornamental fence designs can be executed as per individual requirements. However, ornamental designs offer less security from the passersby. These are therefore, meant for beauty and elegance. The look of a regular fence can also be accentuated by adding some decorations like hanging wreaths or directing a vine or a beautiful creeper on the fence. You can also add letter-boxes, bird houses, glow-in-the-dark stickers, artificial flowers and birds, lights, metallic hangings or anything that looks good on the fence.
The best part about wood fencing is its easy availability, its cost-effectiveness and the elegance that it adds with its simplicity. However, a few drawbacks must also be kept in mind while going for wood fences. Let us look into the details.

Wood fencing can fit into any budget and one is not required to compromise on quality and design.
Wood is so versatile that one can come up with any pattern, design or look that suits the requirements.
Installation is also pretty simple job. You can ask your friends or family members to give a hand and your fence is ready.
The creative souls can put all his ideas into action, when it comes to wood fences. Wooden flower boxes, wreaths, murals, lights, you just name it. Anything and everything goes well with wood.
You can also play with colors. Hand and footprints are a very good idea. You can also pick up a few old paint boxes and paint each plank in a different color.
However, with all these good things, wood fences come with a small disadvantage. They are fragile and need maintenance. Wood fences need to be painted on a regular basis. All wood types are not rot-resistant and therefore snow and frost can damage your fence. Also, they are not as strong as metallic or stone fences and therefore for proper protection, wood is a complete no-no.
Image Gallery

Stockade fence, solid board fence, log wood fence and hybrid wood fence are some of the other fencing options in wood. One can also go for customized wooden fences or come up with his own idea of a unique wooden fence. Despite the kind of options available for fencing, wooden fencing has its own beauty that cannot be replaced. Complement a beautiful garden with these ideas for wooden fence designs and be ready for the jealous looks of your neighbors. [BREAKLINE]
How to Distress Painted Furniture[BREAKBODY]
One of the best way to give your old furniture a new lease of life is by distressing it. Distressing furniture is a process where paint or stain is applied to wood or metal furniture and then worked with tools like chisel and sandpaper. This gives a worn look to the furniture which goes very well with an antique home decor style. When you are distressing a piece of furniture, make sure that the furniture style is such that it looks good after being distressed. There is no point in distressing a piece of modern furniture as it will certainly look out of character. As mentioned earlier both metal as well as wood furniture can be used for distressing. However, wood furniture lends itself well for this technique.

How to Distress Wood Furniture

To distress painted furniture, you need to first choose the color of the paint for the furniture. If you want an antique look then darker colors like brown, chocolate, black and calmer works really well. On the other hand if you want a softer appearance, then choose colors like yellow, white, robin blue and pink. If you want to make a statement and inject a bit of drama to the room, then go with colors like green, fuchsia and electric blue for distressed furniture painting. Make sure that the furniture piece that you choose to distress is not a relatively new or expensive piece.

Things required

• Paint (in 2 different colors)
• Fine grit sandpaper
• Paint brush
• Sealant
• Steel wool
• Household cleaner
• Cotton rag

Procedure

The first step in how to distress furniture is to clean the furniture. With a cloth rag dipped in water clean the furniture to remove all dust and grime. If the furniture is painted or stained, use a fine grit sandpaper to remove the paint or stain. Once this is done, clean the furniture with a mild household cleaner to remove any traces of dirt or dust. Allow the furniture to dry thoroughly before you proceed with the next step.

When the furniture is dry, paint it with the lighter shade of paint. When you choose the paint colors for your distressed furniture, make sure that they are either harmonious colors or contrasting colors. When the first coat of paint dries, paint the furniture with a second coat in another color. Make sure that the paint is applied uniformly and you do not miss any corners and crevices. Once the second coat is dry, paint it with the first paint color and allow it to dry partially.

Now take the scraper and scrape the paint from the furniture. Make sure that you do this at places that will naturally wear more like the edges and corners of the furniture. Next use the steel wool to lightly sand the surface of the furniture. The steel wool should be used very lightly so that only the top and middle coat of the furniture paint is worn out. Do this randomly to give it a more antique look. Once you are done distressing the furniture, apply a coat of sealant to protect the furniture.

You can apply the same procedure for distressing metal furniture. Since you will be working with paint and sealant, it is best to do this project outdoors and use a face mask. If you love the shabby chic look, then learning distressing furniture painting techniques will help you to create beautiful distressed furniture. [BREAKLINE]
Refinishing Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Do you own some pieces of old furniture which you don't feel like discarding? Antique furniture is definitely the charm of your home decor. There are many such furniture pieces that we keep in our house for years. Though these lose their finish or get damaged, you don't feel like keeping them away. If you have such furniture items which have become unattractive then why not think about refinishing them? Yes, refinishing furniture is a great option you can think about if you want to give a new touch to your old furniture.

Furniture Refinishing Procedure

Step 1
Start the procedure of refinishing home furniture in a well ventilated area. Take a heavy grit sandpaper and sand its surface thoroughly. If you're thinking of painting furniture, move on to step 3. If you are going to give it a stained effect, proceed with step 2.

Step 2
With a stripping knife, remove the remaining paint on furniture surface. After this again sand with a medium grit sandpaper to make it plain. Well, if you love the distressed wood look, just ignore the minor strips of paint left on the surface. Refinishing furniture without stripping the thin lines and strips, will give an uneven look to the piece, which is sure to look natural and beautiful. Now follow step 4.

Step 3
Now take a 200 grit sandpaper and again sand the surface. Make sure you sand it thoroughly so as to create a perfect base for painting.

Step 4
Take dry rugs and clean the surface. Make sure that dust or wood particles are not left behind on the surface. Also, there is no need to use a wet cloth. Now, proceed with one of the two ideas of refinishing wood furniture; painting or staining.

Furniture Refinishing Ideas

Staining Furniture
Staining techniques vary depending upon the piece of furniture and type of wood you are working upon. Rag wood staining technique is best for working on small areas. Take a medium size rag, dip it in stain and rub it on wood. Work along the grain and leave the stain for a few hours before you wipe off excess stain with a clean cloth. Now apply polyurethane to have the furniture refinishing task done perfectly.

Spraying or brush wood staining techniques are other options to remodel furniture units. One of the furniture refinishing tips is to avoid performing spray wood staining technique yourself. It is a bit difficult task, so it's best to be left for a professional. Consider brush wood staining by using a brush and water based stain or oil based stain. Apply stain using a brush in the direction of the grain and leave it to dry for a few hours. Finish by gently wiping off excess stain and applying polyurethane.

Painting Furniture
Before you work with paint colors, apply a coat of primer on the entire furniture surface. Choose a primer matching with the type of paint that you will be using. For example, for latex paint use a latex primer, for oil-based paint use an oil-based primer. Apply two coats of primer. Apply second coat only before the first one dries off. Remember that this is one of the furniture refinishing tips that you must follow even while you apply the paint coats on furniture. You can do spray painting or use a brush to apply the chosen paint on the piece of furniture. Once the paint dries off and painting task is done, apply polyurethane to have a great looking glossy piece of furniture. You can opt for various furniture painting techniques to give it an even more attractive look.

You can also consider applying a tung oil finish to your furniture. Yes, tung oil is best for giving a classy antique look to the piece. With the aforementioned tips and ideas you can save the furniture refinishing cost and have this exercise performed in the best way. [BREAKLINE]
German Wine Glasses[BREAKBODY]
Think Germany, and you'd think beer, Michael Ballack, bratwurst, German shepherds, the Autobahn, Black Forest cake, and BMW, depending on your leanings – but did you know some of the world's best glassware comes from the Deutsche? German wine glasses are known not only for their elegance and beauty but also for their superb craftsmanship that elevates a wine drinking experience, from the pleasant, to the extraordinary. To the connoisseur, drinking wine is part art and part science, requiring the right atmosphere and certainly the right receptacles for service. Wine glasses come in specific sizes and shapes, each meant to enhance the inherent qualities of the wine they hold, with scientific backing to add practicality to theory. As a result, you have the long stemmed champagne flute, the wide bowled brandy goblet, the distinctive red wine glass and the slim white wine glass, as your basic options with myriad styles available within each category. Here's a list of some types of wine glasses that are typical of the German culture.

Green-Stemmed Wine Glasses
You'll often find that traditional German wine glasses have a green stem, which is typically ridged, with a plain green colored base. These are the glasses that are commonly used on Rhine cruises, and are also known as Roemer wine glasses. Shaped more like goblets, such glasses typically have a wide bowl, and a broad stem, and come in sizes that hold 3.5 fluid ounces and 6.8 fluid ounces. Many manufacturers will also offer etched wine glasses should you so desire; you could also get fill level marks engraved.

German Crystal Wine Glasses
A number of companies offer crystal wine glasses to lend the edge of sophistication to any dinner service. Advancements in technology mean that many of these glasses are break and scratch resistant, a distinct plus when it comes to the main risk associated with crystal ware – easy breakage. Wine glasses, from companies like Schott Zwiesel for instance, are not only endowed with these qualities, but also dishwasher safe, which makes them particularly suitable for home use, as well as professional catering services, where the price differential is made up by means of enviable durability. Newer additions include stemless wine glasses, a break from the traditional.

Antique German Wine Glasses
If you're looking for antique wine glasses, you may have to scour a few dealers, to find a worthwhile set, though online sites like eBay and Amazon may also offer some good deals. Antique glasses make a great addition to a vintage collection; you may also find some German Roemer wine glasses that qualify as 'vintage' to add value – pair them with a decanter for a lovely wedding gift.

When you're shopping for German wine glasses or wine accessories, particularly online, take care to verify the manufacturer's authenticity. While companies like Schott Zwiesel, Riedel and Stlzle might be high-priced options, they'll come with the guarantee of quality products that are worth the investment. Many high-end fine dining restaurants and hotels use glassware from these companies because of the superior drinking experience they offer – not only for wine, but spirits too; the price differential delivers a far superior experience, which many professionals feel is very much worth it. [BREAKLINE]
Vintage Style Engagement Rings[BREAKBODY]
Wondering how to sweep your girlfriend off her feet, while you profess your love to her? Then go for vintage style engagement rings, unique in their design and beauty. Owning a piece of antique jewelry is surely a matter of pride. But since antique rings can be quite expensive, many jewelers have come up with vintage designs for engagement rings that are considerably cheaper than the original. If you are that kind of person who is interested in the mysteries and symbols of the past, then select a vintage engagement ring. You will be the proud owner of this timeless elegance, literally in your hands.

Antique Engagement Rings

An engagement is a very special occasion. Getting engaged to the one you love and ready to spend the rest of your life with him (or her) is truly the best feeling ever. This once in a lifetime occasion is cemented forever in the memory of couples. To make this occasion special, there are many unique rings that you can choose from, while you promise each other love, commitment and dedication. One of the best engagement rings is the vintage engagement rings, that are designed to resemble the unique characteristics of the original antique rings.

Antique style engagement rings can be purchased from jewelry stores on special order or also through the Internet which has many resources from where you can choose and buy the desired ring. You can select the ring to suit your budget. One of the advantages of selecting vintage style engagement rings is that you can style it according to your preference. The motif, gemstones, metal etc. are all based on your choice. The design is made in such a way that it may look similar to the vintage ring and only an expert can tell the difference. For a unique engagement ring, you can choose from the different mounts to set your stone. A simple band, embedded with an intricate pattern will also make a good choice for an engagement ring.

These vintage engagement rings for men and women are available in a wide range. For men, the ring can have a broad band having a Celtic pattern or design as a motif. A diamond or birthstone can be embedded in the ring. For women, the band can have intricate work on the metal, which can be either gold or platinum. Set with a single solitaire or any other gemstone in a Victorian era design can add to the beauty of the ring. Some of the popular styles of vintage rings are inter-woven rings, puzzle rings, name rings or rings having symbols of the past. These rings are a perfect display for expert craftsmanship, with their well-defined designs, neat finish and well rounded edges. Besides the diamond, which is the ever popular choice for the stone, you can try out pearl, emerald, sapphire and ruby. Want to be a bit more creative during your engagement and surprise your sweetheart? Choose a gothic engagement ring and add a touch of dark romanticism to your special day. You can al so choose a ring designed according to the Celtic or Victoria era.

Vintage style engagement rings are very much in vogue these days, and what's better is that you can customize it, according to your choice and taste. So what are you waiting for? Go ahead and grab a beautifully customized unique platinum or designer engagement ring done in the antique way and make your betrothal a truly memorable one. Sweet memories! [BREAKLINE]
Hard to Find Antique Board Games[BREAKBODY]
The invention of computer and graphic games in the daily entertainment sector put the concept of board games in the back seat. Nowadays youngsters prefer to play graphic games such as video games and computer games as a recreation. Many manufacturers of board games have either stopped the production of such games or have switched over to making graphic games. It can thus be concluded that many of the board games that were enjoyed till the 1990s, have either disappeared or have become extremely rare. These antique board games that are very hard to find as the production has been stopped long ago. Vintage board games that were played in the 21st century, however can be found, if one looks for the right sources.

Hard to Find Antique Board Games

The basic step that has to be followed while locating classical and nostalgic board games, is to identify the manufacturer. If the company is still running, but is not producing the vintage board games that you want, then contact the sales department and warehouse of the company. If you are lucky, then some of the unsold and aging games that were not sold by the company can be found. You must be extremely lucky to find such games.

The second alternative is pretty simple and requires the least effort on your behalf – the Internet. You can easily keep a watch for, live on-line auctions and sites like eBay, where there is a good chance that one may find a whole lot of vintage board games, that people want to trade or sell. Bear in mind, that such people demand a pretty big amount of money for nostalgic and classical board games. Another method of locating hard to find nostalgic and classical board games is through social networking sites. You can post free of cost advertisements on such sites and also get in touch with other people, who are in search of such ancient board games.

Antique board games are sometimes sold during auctions. However, there are a handful of companies which actually make these games on demand. All you have to do is go on the site of such manufacturers and place the appropriate order for your board game.

The following is a list of some of the board games that were played by people for a very long period of time.

Nostalgic Board Games

• Monopoly: Monopoly was a very popular game that was played by people all over the world. Sometimes, the game was also titled as 'business'. The best feature of this game is that some of the manufacturers are producing this nostalgic board game even today. This board game teaches the players the value of money and assets and a moral can be derived by the players from every round that they have. One can play this game with family and friends and have a very productive entertainment.
• Scrabble: If you ask me about what is the best way to develop one's vocabulary, I would not tell you to read huge novels and epics. I would ask you to play scrabble. We know a huge amount of words that we never use. But the fact is that we just store them away into our little brains and never use them – just because they are difficult. Scrabble makes the player rack his / her brains for such words. This game is still being produced and sold in some countries in small quantities. However you will find a very small number of people who would be willing to play it with you.
• Twister: Twister is a very old game, that was played throughout the world for a very long time under a variety of names. In the course of this strange game one has to place body parts that are chosen at random by turning a dial. In some regional versions, these dials are replaced with some other methods of choosing the body parts. To some readers who totally do not know this game by 'body parts', I mean your hands, legs, toes, fingers and nose. The word body part does not imply any of your internal organs.

There are may other games that are played regionally. A small chat with your elders will take you 50 years back into the past and into a yet another round of entertaining board game.

Classical and Ancient Board Games

Classical and ancient board games are very old and have been developed by some of the most ancient civilizations. Here are a few examples of such games that were innovated in the early times and are also played even today.

• Senet: The Senet is a brilliant board game that involves battle between two sets of pawns, usually five a side. The game is played on a board that has a grid of 30 blocks on it. This game was played in ancient Egypt and hence the concrete rules of the game are still under debate. Some companies have however started the production of this game based on some of the rules that have been put forth by the historians.
• Chinese Checkers: This is one of the most unusual games that was innovated by the Germans in the 19th century. This game can be played between two to six people. Just like the Senet, it is a strategy game.
• Chess: Chess is one of the most popular and widely played game that originated in India during the ancient times. This game is played even today, and international level matches are regularly conducted. The top performing players of these matches are very intelligent players as this games makes the human brain concentrate, think and predict. In some regions of the world this game is made as a compulsory activity for school children in order to boost intelligence.

The biggest advantage of playing vintage board games is that is promotes us to think. Playing such games results into additional bonding between family and friends. These games tend to refresh us intellectually. [BREAKLINE]
Salon Reception Desk[BREAKBODY]
A beauty salon is a place where people come to relax and beat out the stress of their routine life. So, it is the responsibility of the salon owner to make the place as welcoming and comfortable as possible. Every salon owner takes the best efforts to make the place look beautiful and relaxing, so that customers come there regularly. The best beauty products, modernized equipment and comfortable ambiance are the factors that attract customers to a salon. However, if you decorate your salon in style and ignore the reception area, it can spoil the whole appearance. There are many salon owners who do not spend much on the reception counter, thinking that it would not make much difference because it is not where the actual work happens. But, actually this is not the case! The saying 'first impression is the last impression' rings very true in this case.

When the customers enter the salon, the first thing they see is the reception area. The way you keep the reception area would determine whether customers would come in or return from the main door. So, it is important to plan the reception area well. What really accentuates the look of the reception area is the desk of the receptionist. It is the desk which welcomes the guests and it is very important to select the best desk to increase one's clientle.

A beauty parlor welcome desk should be multipurpose. It should not only be attractive, but also should have storage facilities. One can find a wide range of varieties in the market. Before choosing one, you should research well about the different options that you have. Select one that suits the decor of your salon. If you have given a modern and chic look to your salon, go for a reception desk that is modern in style or if you have given it an antique look, choose an antique desk. One thing that you have to take care is that your reception desk should go well with your salon decor.

The reception desk is available in a variety of shapes, sizes and styles. Desk made of wood is the most popular among people. It is available in different colors and structures. You can also buy a shelf made of glass, molded plastic or metal. However, do not buy a reception desk for a salon only for the purpose of style and beauty. The reception desk should be useful too. The other side of the desk, where the receptionist sits should have storage cabinets and drawers. The ledge of the desk should be at a certain height so that customers cannot see the work place of the receptionist. The shape of the ledge can either be curved or straight. It should have ample space for a computer, telephone, cash register and also a keyboard holder. It should also contain lockers to keep the money safe. You can also go for a desk that have shelves covered with glass sliding to project your cosmetic and beauty products. Having a desk made of wood and the ledge made of glass would also enhan ce the look of the reception area.

Selecting a desk for your beauty salon is not a very difficult task. But, you have to research well about the different varieties of reception desks that are available in the market. Other thing that you have to consider is the budget. Reception desks of high quality can be expensive, so you need to be very careful before investing on one. Think about how the piece of furniture would make your salon look. Taking the opinion of others would also be beneficial. So, check out the latest styles and trends of reception desks and opt one that adds elegance and sophistication to your beauty salon. [BREAKLINE]
Unique Wedding Bands[BREAKBODY]
Times have changed and men and women have become more independent and liberal. They can choose their wedding partners at their own discretion. Partners express their love and devotion towards each other by exchanging a wedding band. Emotions and sentiments play a significant role while selecting wedding bands. Couples exchange wedding rings or bands while taking marriage vows.

These bands are a symbol of love, affection, trust and devotion between the bride and groom. Several precious and semi precious metals may be used while making wedding rings. Brides and grooms prefer to get their bands made out of gold, white gold, platinum, or even titanium.

Couples who are to be married cherish this occasion and their wedding ring may reflect the uniqueness of the event. Wedding rings could be such that they emphasize the uniqueness of the event and the person. Taste, choice, style, design and size of the wearer may be kept in mind while selecting wedding bands. Sometimes, brides and grooms may pick similar rings to symbolize togetherness. Others may purchase unique designs that match their personalities.

The uniqueness of these bands also reflects the power and stature of the wearer. Grooms may prefer to choose from several other options like carbon fiber, stainless steel, two tone bands, and Celtic wedding bands. This lends a glamorous and unique look to the wedding ring. Some men prefer to have their zodiac signs on their bands.

Grooms often engrave the name of their bride to create a more sensitive touch to the ring. Bride and groom may also choose to engrave each others' initials on the inner or outer side of the ring to give it a unique look.Many couples design their own rings, while others get them custom-made. While getting custom-made bands, couples must keep in mind that once these bands are made, it is difficult to return them as they are personalized. Designing wedding gowns that match the ring can also emphasize the uniqueness of these bands. Internet proves to be a very helpful resource in towns where there are very few jewelry shops and equally few craftsmen.

Many jewelry designers specialize in different categories of gemstones like sapphire, ruby, and emerald, diamond that are used to adorn rings. Diamond rings are generally the most preferred ones. Traditional, vintage or antique jewelry is available for people who are collectors or enjoy wearing such unique pieces.

Antique wedding bands may have diamonds, rubies or emeralds embedded in them. Brides consider it a privilege to wear rings that were previously worn by ladies of royal families, queens or even celebrities. Traditional and antique bands are in demand because of their unique designs and styles as they represent culture and heritage of the past. Antique rings give a feeling of belongingness within a family as it could convey affection towards older generations.

Vintage rings are available with most jewelers. Some jewelers may take the initiative to assemble a particular design while others get such bands shipped if they are not available within the country or are highly priced. People can also get bands designed from jewelers and designers on demand. Websites also offer a wide range of antique bands for brides and grooms.

Uniquely designed wedding bands can be costly, but couples who can afford to get them ordered for the special event, often do not mind going the extra mile for the happiness of their loved ones. [BREAKLINE]
Expensive Engagement Rings[BREAKBODY]
Expensive wedding and engagement rings are unique as they are made by the best designers in the world. The cost of an engagement ring depends on various factors, the most prominent being the type of gem used. The other factors that determine the price are the type of metal used and the size and weight of the gem studded in the ring. The solitaire engagement ring is one of the most popular styles; the other popular ones being eternity bands, three stone rings or bridal set engagement rings. Presenting a diamond ring to your beloved is a traditional, but, a very romantic way of a marriage proposal.

Diamond Engagement Ring
Diamond rings are the most loved and popular engagement rings. The price of a diamond engagement ring depends on the size, carat, and color of the diamond. The bigger the size of the diamond, the costlier the ring. Also, colored diamonds like pink, yellow and blue diamonds are costlier than traditional white diamonds. The cost of a diamond engagement ring also depends on the type of side-stones used in the ring along with the diamond.

Platinum Engagement Ring
As platinum is the most precious metal today, a platinum ring is the most expensive engagement ring. Platinum engagement rings have been in use for many years and even today, they are the most preferred ones. Platinum jewelry is a favorite among celebrities too. As platinum has a luster of its own, it perfectly compliments any gem, right from the white diamond, to colored diamonds, emeralds and rubies. A solitaire diamond engagement ring looks best when set in platinum.

White Gold Engagement Ring
White gold is an alloy made by adding different metals to pure gold. It is durable and harder than traditional gold and is widely used for making jewelry. A ring with a diamond studded in white gold is a universal favorite among women. A three stone white gold ring is also a beautiful and expensive engagement ring. White gold is also popular as it matches costumes in different colors.

Engagement rings with round diamonds are also very expensive as it is difficult to cut a diamond in a perfectly round shape. Though celebrities are the lucky ones who can afford to get the best and the most expensive engagement rings; there are also replicas available in the market that can be bought at reasonable prices.

Antique Engagement Rings
Antique engagement rings are unique and classic as they exhibit superior craftsmanship. Estate or vintage rings are also used as heirlooms and most women love these beautiful rings with a mixture of tradition and history. You would be surprised to know that antique engagement rings cost less than new diamond engagement rings. There are different types of antique rings that represent particular eras. Victorian antique rings are typically set in yellow or rose gold. Rings with pearls or a six prong solitaire are the classic Victorian rings. The metal platinum was dominant in the Edwardian era. The typical Edwardian antique engagement rings are the ones with rose cut diamonds or sapphires in platinum. The Art Deco antique rings, made of colorful gems and stones, are also one of the most popular types of antique engagement rings today. You can also look for carved antique engagement rings. Check for antique jewelry stores or research on the Internet to get the best bargain.

Though an expensive engagement ring may be out of reach, it will be cherished and worth the investment. Your fiance is sure to be left speechless and amazed when you present her with one of these invaluable engagement rings. [BREAKLINE]
Dry Sink[BREAKBODY]
Everyone dreams of their own house. A house decorated exactly as per their wishes. With no constraints regarding money or style or design or availability of materials. And what goes into making this dream a reality? A perfect sense of interior decorating, some creativity and a lot of resourcefulness! Yes, if you want to have a home that screams out your personality from the moment the door opens, then you need something that identifies with you as a person. Your furniture, your home dcor, the various colors you use, everything tells a story about how and why it came to be incorporated into your home. One piece of furniture that will look great in any type of setting for any home is a dry sink. What is a dry sink? Find out in the article below.

What is a Dry Sink

Whether you're looking for a furniture design that appeals to the more contemporary style of designing, or you want furniture that has a vintage look and feel, a dry sink plan is what you need. Let us see what exactly this dry sink is.

The ages that have gone by have left us with some remarkably fetching furniture designs and styles. Among these, antique wood furniture probably is the most popular type of furniture. Among wood furniture lies a masterpiece called a dry sink. As the name suggests, a dry sink was used during the Victorian ages to place the sink in which people washed their hands and faces. It is basically a bathroom cabinet that has two dented troughs at the top. In these troughs were placed the basins of water for washing hands. Below the troughs were shelves that were enclosed by doors, thus completing the cabinet.

Uses of a Dry Sink in the Past

Previously, dry sinks were used to place the wash basins in the troughs. The cabinets below generally served the purpose of storing the towels and other toiletries. This was during the time when plumbing and running water was yet to be invented (Thank God for plumbing!). It was one piece of furniture that could be seen in almost every home. From an affluent family to a humble farmer's home. When people started using running water, the dry sink became redundant as a wash stand. People then started using it as a piece of bathroom vanities. Gradually, they went out of production and today authentic antique dry sinks are quite difficult to find.

Contemporary Uses of a Dry Sink

There are plenty of furniture stores who do attempt to recreate dry sinks. They attempt to use various techniques like stripping new cabinets and scrubbing them with sandpaper to give the wood a distressed look. They also make new cabinets from old used wood in an attempt to make it look like an old one. However, the fake ones are quite easy to identify from an authentic antique dry sink. Today, a dry sink is used mainly as a piece of furniture which serves a dual purpose of decorating as well as storage. By using some effective bathroom storage tips, you can place a dry sink in your bathroom and transform it completely. You don't need to limit using it to a bathroom. You can use it in a bedroom or even in a living room for storage.

As you can see, if you are planning to buy a dry sink, you are sure to be making a good investment. Just make sure that you buy an original piece. If that does not fit your budget, make sure you get a piece that explicitly mentions that it is a recreation. Getting a piece that you think is an original and then finding out otherwise will dampen your enthusiasm about it. And that simply cannot be allowed. So, go on and get yourself one of these wonderful masterpieces! [BREAKLINE]
Ideas for Painting Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Painting furniture is an excellent way of adding some freshness and vigor to the home decor. If you put in some of your creative ideas into it, the paint job can be a lot of fun too. Before you apply any paint on the furniture, you have to prepare its surface. Take a piece of 100 grit sandpaper and rub it on all the surfaces of the furniture with a gentle hand in order to clean up the dirt and debris stuck on them. Next, apply an even coat of primer, so that the paint can last on the furniture for a long time. Now, the furniture is ready and you can take up the task of applying paint on it.

There are many styles of painting the home furniture. It can be traditional, contemporary, antique, etc. Here, an important thing has to be kept in mind that the paint should merge well with overall interior decoration of the house.

Traditional Style
For conventional decoration, traditional ideas are the best. You can keep the basic color as black and make the detailing work in gold, red or cream. To give a French provincial look, a combination of soft cream with a hint of gold is just fine. Other colors that suit this style are solid white or glossy black. For an Asian flavor, use a beautiful highly polished red lacquer. If you are looking for elegance, the final touch for the painted furniture should be with either layers of beeswax, which has been buffed well or a high-gloss polyurethane.

Antique Style
Some people prefer to get the peeling and distressed paint look of antique furniture. Believe me, this can be created on your furniture too. This style is suitable mostly for the kitchen and the family room. The colors that are usually chosen for this style are white, red, green, yellow or blue. First, start with sanding the furniture, and then apply latex paint. When the paint has cured, sand it once again in certain spots to get the worn out look. A slight touch of dilute paint here and there on your painted furniture will improve its visual appeal. A fun element can be added to this style by making some freehand designs like herringbone patterns over the painted surface.

Contemporary Style
This style will suit if the lines, curves and shapes of the furniture are distinct. For this, the colors should be bright and attractive like glossy black, rich espresso brown, etc. Ideally, a small foam roller is used to apply the paint on the furniture instead of a brush, so that the brush marks do not appear. To maintain its freshness and warmth, avoid any intricate detail work or wood finishes. Just apply a coat of high-gloss polyurethane after the paint has dried up.

Decorative Painting Ideas
Apply a white color paint to the furniture and allow it to dry up properly. You can draw some images or patterns on the painted surface using a pencil. Fill in the drawn images with suitable colors and allow it to dry under the sun, if possible. Mark the outlines of the images with the help of a dark color paint pen to make them distinct. Finally, put a coat of paint finish and wait till it dries up. Thus, your paint job is done.

Hope you liked the ideas given in this article. Before concluding, I want to give you two important tips. Keep in mind that the work area should be well-ventilated as oil-based primers and paints have foul odor. When you apply the paint on the furniture, make sure you start doing it from the top and move downwards. [BREAKLINE]
Distressed Furniture Painting Techniques[BREAKBODY]
There are many ways to make a piece of furniture look aged and worn out. Distressed furniture painting is one such method, that gives a piece of furniture old and aged look. Distressing furniture is considered as a refinishing technique, however it is opposite of finishing in a conventional way.

For distressing, the furniture piece finish is deliberately worked on such a way that it looks less than perfect. To destroy the object's finish sandpaper or paint stripper is used. The artisan will often remove some of the paint, leaving marks of several layered of paint speckled over wood grain underneath. This worked piece of furniture is the finished distressed furniture.

Here are some pictures that will give you inspiration and ideas to transform your ordinary furniture into a antique-looking one.

Certain stores sell distressed furniture, but by following some simple tips on furniture painting you can transform any piece of furniture that looks like an antique furniture, and create a unique home decor.

Steps to Distress Furniture
Things you will need are:

• Flat latex paint of any color
• Flat latex paint of a contrasting color
• Two-three quality paint brushes
• Sheets of old newspaper
• Some clean rags
• Sandpaper of 2-3 grades
• Paste wax
• Wood varnish
• Denatured alcohol

Step 1
Select a site where there is good ventilation and enough workspace, so that you can place your contemporary furniture item in the middle and move around it comfortably, while working on it. Place a good layer of old newspaper sheets, and then place the furniture item on it. You can wear protective gear, like goggles, rubber gloves, and mask while working.

Step 2
Before you start painting the furniture, you need to make sure it is free of any dirt or grease. Take a rag and wipe the furniture as clean as possible. Then use denatured alcohol to further clean the furniture.

Step 3
If you are working on an unfinished piece of furniture, then paint a coat of latex primer first on it. If the piece has already been painted with an oil paint, then use an oil based primer on it, so that latex paint will hold on it. Let the primer paint layer completely dry.

Step 4
Then paint the furniture with a coat of latex flat paint shade you want to see through, when the furniture item is distressed. This base coat of paint color is usually a lighter shade, than the top coat. Apply the paint using brush in the same direction of the wood grain, then let it dry for 1-2 days.

Step 5
Then apply a thin coat of paste wax, using a rag to the area that you don't want to look distressed, like the corners, high point around handles, etc. If you wish the entire furniture item surface to look distressed, then apply the paste wax all over the furniture surface. Then let the home furniture item dry for 2 hours.

Step 6
Now using paint brush and the coat of the contrasting/darker shade of latex flat paint, cover the waxed and unwaxed surface of the furniture item. This will make the top coat. Allow it to dry overnight.

Step 7
Now take a coarse grade sandpaper, and lightly sand areas of the piece that have the underlying paste wax. Sand in the direction of the wood grain, you can keep changing the grade of the sandpaper to get a more natural random effect. Sanding will remove the top glaze, but will allow the flat paint shinning through.

Step 8
After you are satisfied with the distressed look of the wood furniture item, clean off any paint particles sticking to the furniture. Then again allow the paint to dry thoroughly. Now apply a final coat of sealant, varnish, or use antique furniture wax on the entire furniture piece, to make the furniture look more hand-rubbed and aged.

Helpful Tips
There are many other techniques which can be used to make your furniture look aged and unique. Here are few tips that you can use.

• To render a cracked furniture effect, apply a thick layer of chalk paint on surface of the furniture and immediately use a hair dryer on it. You will notice the cracks forming as you are drying it. You can apply clear wax on it, to bring out the cracks even more.
• You can also use petroleum jelly to distress furniture. Apply a base coat of paint to the furniture. Let it dry and then rub a bit of petroleum jelly to surface areas which you want to show through. Apply the top coat and let it dry.
• To give the furniture some dents or scrapes you can use various tools. Using a chain can give you elliptical dents, while a hammer will give more pronounced dents. Be creative, and use various tools on the furniture to see what kind of effect they gives.
• You can paint the metallic objects on the furniture a beautiful gold or bronze color to make you furniture look even cooler.

So, follow the above steps and tips to give your furniture the antique distressed look and create a unique home decor! [BREAKLINE]
Clock Faces to Print for Free[BREAKBODY] As a child or an adult, following the time schedule has been a part of our life, rather it's the real need of the life. Here is a set of colored clock faces, ready to download and print. Kids looking out for blank clock face worksheets for their school projects, can always use the link available at the end of this article.

Ready To Print Clock Faces
(Click on each of the pictures to view in large size or right click to save and download the clock face. )

Telling Time Worksheets – Blank Clock Faces for Kids

A parent of a first grade student had made a request to provide some worksheet templates for kids. I hope this blank clock face worksheet for children, will help both, the parents and their kids, to prepare for the upcoming school test. [BREAKLINE]
How to Take Care of Your Crockery[BREAKBODY]
Crockery includes kitchen and dining utensils made up of clay or high quality porcelain. Every woman loves to have it in her kitchen collection, be it expensive or reasonably priced. It adds to the overall presentation, when welcoming guests for lunch or dinner. Having crockery displayed in a systematic manner in your kitchen makes it look beautiful. Buying it is not all that you have to do. It is equally important to maintain it so that its look and finish does not fade away with frequent use. Here I present a few simple tips to take care of crockery.

General Tips

• Crockery should be used only for serving food and not for cooking.
• Wash used crockery as soon as possible.
• Do not use scrubbing pads to clean them.
• Some crockery is safe to use in a microwave. Though, keep in mind that any metallic design on the vessel may render it unsuitable for microwave use.

Using Dishwasher

• Most of us use dishwasher for cleaning our utensils. Before placing your crockery in the dishwasher, go through the dishwasher manual to check the required settings.
• Avoid sticking the crockery close to each other in the dishwasher.
• Set the dishwasher at optimum temperature as per the manual when washing crockery.
• Do not add excess detergent, as it may impart a dull finish to the crockery.
• Verify the usage of detergent for a particular crockery type because using wrong detergent may affect the shine of your super-vitrified glazed crockery.

Hand-wash for Crockery

• When washing china ware, it is recommended to hand-wash the crockery, rather than using a dishwasher because china ware is very delicate.
• Use a sponge to wash china ware using a mild detergent, so that scratches are avoided.
• It is always better to place a cloth in the sink, to minimize damage, in case the crockery slips off.
• After washing your china ware, dry it off using a soft cotton cloth or let it dry naturally.
• Never wash crockery and metal cutlery together. Metal utensils can cause scratches to the crockery.
• To clean dried stains, soak the crockery in soap-water mixture for sometime. Later, clean them using a soft sponge, rinse and dry.
• Soak cups with tea stains in four cups of water with 2 tbsp. of bleach. Wash off after sometime.
• Use a metal cleaner to get rid of scratches left by knives and forks.

Storage Requirements

• Store crockery very carefully in a place with minimum disturbance.
• It is better to use a closed cabinet for storage.
• Stack plates of similar size together, and do not build tall towers of crockery while storage.
• It is good if you place a soft and light cloth or tissue paper between the crockery to prevent abrasion.
• Never store cups in an inverted position as the cup rim may get damaged.
• Avoid hanging cups as it may loosen the cup handle.

Care of Antique Crockery

Antique crockery requires special care, as they are memoirs of the generations gone by, and will be passed on to the future generations of the family. It is usually found as china ware. As this crockery may be many years old, it becomes even more delicate and fragile. It may easily get chipped off or broken.

• It is better to wash every piece of antique crockery by hands rather than placing them in a dishwasher.
• Similarly, avoid placing them in microwave oven as high temperatures may not be suitable for them.
• Use mild detergents for cleaning, and let them dry naturally.
• As far as storage of antique crockery is concerned, utmost care has to be taken. Never stack them. Rather, place them individually as decorative pieces in a showcase for display.
• Handle carefully when using them for dining purpose.

Crockery can be used only when you have planned a meal at home. When planning a meal outdoors, you definitely cannot afford to take it along. In such a situation, you can always carry unbreakable outdoor dinnerware to enjoy a hassel-free gathering. Using crockery for a delicious lunch or dinner is an exquisite experience. But this experience is accompanied with a lot of care and maintenance of the crockery. I hope this article has provided you enough information on how to take care of your favorite crockery. Have a great dining experience! [BREAKLINE]
Homemade Brass Cleaner[BREAKBODY]
The biggest challenge one faces with brass items is that it loses its shine and sparkle over a period of time. Brass is a metallic alloy made up of copper and zinc. When it comes in contact with air, it oxidizes very easily and tends to get tarnished. To prevent the oxidation, a thin lacquer coating is added to the brass surface. This protective layer often comes out mainly due to use of wrong cleaning products and it looks dull and worn out. Therefore, you must select a brass cleaner that cleans up the dirt and soil without causing harm to the brass coating and restores its natural luster.

Recipe 1
The ingredients required for the preparation of this brass cleaner are: half cup each of detergent, flour, white vinegar and table salt, and a cup of lukewarm water. Take a big, clean plastic container and pour all the ingredients into it and mix them up well to obtain a brass cleaning solution. Dip a soft piece of cloth or sponge into it and rub it over the brass surface vigorously. Once it is clean, wash it thoroughly with warm soapy water and then rinse with clean water. Hot water should never be applied on lacquered brass items as it can cause damage to the lacquer. Now, buff it well with another piece of soft cloth to get a clean shiny surface.

Recipe 2
Another brass cleaner can be prepared at home with the help of lemon and salt. You do not have to use any cleaning pad for applying this cleaner. Cut a fresh lemon into two halves and de-seed it. Sprinkle some table salt over the pulp of the half lemon and rub it on the surface of the brass item. Within no time, you can see the brass material getting back its natural shine and brand new look. This cleanser is particularly good if the brass surface is in a badly corroded condition.

Recipe 3
Boiled linseed oil serves as an excellent brass cleaner. You can safely use it on antique brass items. Firstly, remove all the dirt and grease from brass surface with warm soapy water. Rinse thoroughly with water and allow it to dry up. Then, pour some boiled linseed oil on a soft piece of cloth and rub it over tarnished spots. Once the tarnish is gone, wipe off the excess oil. Then buff the surface with another clean piece of cloth.

Recipe 4
Diluted vinegar solution can also be used to clean brass. It can be prepared by mixing one part of vinegar with ten parts of water. Take a bucket of water and add the required amount of vinegar into it to get the right proportion. Dip all the brass items into the mixture for about half an hour. Then, take them out, wash off with water and you will get a clean shiny brass surface.

Recipe 5
Rubbing isopropyl alcohol on the brass with the help of a scrubbing sponge is an easy way to get rid of mild soils from the brass. Wiping all your brass items with a small amount of ammonia once a week, will keep the shine of the brass intact.

Brass cleaning should always be followed by application of a coat of polish to minimize oxidization of brass in future. Apply a layer of olive oil on brass after cleaning the articles. This will keep the surface bright and shiny and slow down the process of tarnishing to a great extent. [BREAKLINE]
How to Remove Rust from Cast Iron[BREAKBODY]
There are several benefits of cook ware made of cast iron. It is said that cast iron cook ware lasts for a lifetime. However, it is possible only if you handle them with proper care. Sometimes, due to improper storage of cast iron get rusted and is no longer fit for use. Instead of discarding the rusted cast iron cookware, you should gather some information on how to remove rust from the cast iron and implement it on your cookware. Here we have shared such tips with you in the following sections.

How to Remove Rust from Cast Iron Cookware?

Mild Rust Removal: Before you start removing rust from cast iron cookware, you should dress yourself with proper protective gear like rubber gloves and goggles, because most of the cleaning products are harmful for the skin and the eyes. You can use an oven cleaner to get rid of mild rust from the surface of the cast iron cookware. Spray some oven cleaner generously on the cast iron and then put it in a large-sized zipped plastic bag and seal it up. Keep the cookware in that condition for one or two days. It is kept inside the bag so that the cleaner does not dry up and will continue to be effective in cleaning up the rust. Then take it out from the plastic bag and scrub the rusted surface well with the help a fine wire wheel on an electric drill. Then rinse it with a mild dish washing soap and warm water.

Thick Rust Removal: We often find it difficult to remove rust from a cast iron pot as the rust forms a crust on its surface. You can get rid of this type of rust with the help of distilled vinegar. Begin the task of rust removal by washing the cooking pot thoroughly. Prepare a mixture of equal quantities of water and vinegar, and soak the pot into the mixture for a few hours. Store the cookware in this condition in a dark corner anywhere outside your house. The garage is the safest place for this purpose.

This cleaning process should be carried out in an outdoor place for two major reasons. The chemical reaction that goes on between the vinegar and iron gives out a foul smell. Secondly, the resultant foam of the reaction can stain the surface of the floor permanently. Do not soak the pot in the vinegar for too long as it can cause corrosion to the iron surface. Then soak the pot in a mixture of water and mild dish washing detergent for a few hours so that all the acid gets neutralized. Then scrub the pot well to get rid of the rust and wash off thoroughly. You can repeat the process a number of times if required.

Seasoning: When the cast iron cookware is free from rust, then you have to season it up. Seasoning of cast iron will prevent formation of rust on the cookware all over again. Another reason for which cast iron is seasoned is that it helps to give a nonstick surface while cooking on the cookware. For this, the cookware is mildly heated for a few minutes by placing it on the oven. Then you have to apply a little vegetable oil with a brush on the cookware to form a thin layer of oil on it. After application of oil on the cookware, you have to place the cookware on the oven all over again and heat it at 225 F for half an hour. Then re-apply another coat of oil and heat it again at the same temperature for another half an hour. Then remove it from heat and wipe off all the excess of oil from it. Initially, after every use you have to season the cookware following the same procedure.

How to Remove Rust from Cast Iron Pan?

Potato is effective in scrubbing out rust from cast iron pan. First of all, put some oven cleaner on the pan. Cut the end of a potato and rub it vigorously on the rusty surface of the pan. Continue to rub the pan till all the rust is cleared from the pan. Then wash off the liquid with mild dish washing detergent and water, and let the pan dry up thoroughly. Another cleaning option is to sprinkle 2 – 3 spoons of salt on the pan, and then pour the same quantity of vegetable oil on it. Then scrub the pan with a thickly-folded paper towel. Rub more intensely on those areas which have rust. In case the rust is a severe one, you can scrub it with steel wool. When all the rusted spots are gone, wash it off with liquid soap and water. Dry it thoroughly and season it in the same process as has been discussed in the previous section. Each time you do such a type of cleaning, you have to do the seasoning.

After rust removal, you should store the cast iron pot or pan in such a way that it does not get rust all over again. For storing cast iron, the right method is to put a paper towel into the cast iron to absorb the atmospheric moisture which causes rust. Do not cover it up with lids while storing. Also, do not keep two cast iron cookware in direct contact with each other while storing them. [BREAKLINE]
White Kitchen Cabinets[BREAKBODY]
While you plan to remodel your kitchen, various elements need to be taken into consideration. Floor tiles, wall and backsplash tiles, paint colors, trolleys, countertop and kitchen cabinets are important elements of a well-designed cooking space. Among these, cabinets play an important role in appearance of this space, as they are most prominent and cover a wide section of the kitchen. With a broad range of colors that you can incorporate in kitchen cabinets, you are sure to get confused while choosing just one. Whether you are refurbishing your existing kitchen or working on a new one, you can opt for white kitchen cabinets. Yes, white cabinets look extremely beautiful. Don't take our word for it. Obtain a sample of white paint and try it out on your old discarded piece of furniture to get an idea about it.

Reasons for Choosing White Cabinets
If you are wondering that why one must opt for white cabinets when we have a huge range of options in terms of colors, then here's the answer. White is an extremely versatile color. When you are planning to add cabinets to the existing kitchen design, nothing can be better than white cabinets. Antique white kitchen cabinets can also be an option, if your kitchen already consists of wooden cabinets. What's more, white kitchen storage cabinetry works well with any colored furniture placed in your kitchen. These look great with any paint color and also blend in with any type, style and color of kitchen backsplash.

White is not only the safest color while decorating your kitchen but it also offers an illusion of space for a small kitchen. As we all spend a considerable amount of time in the kitchen on a daily basis, it's not surprising to find that most people want their kitchen not only functional, but also esthetically pleasing. White also makes it easier for repainting. Whereas you might have to sand and degloss and also use a primer to get rid of any other colored surface of kitchen cabinet. But for white cabinets, only sanding can do the trick! If you have a rustic themed kitchen, then glazed white cabinets are best suited to create an antique feel. For a kitchen with a modern flair, white is still a good option as it enhances its sleekness. You can contrast the handles, knobs, etc. in stainless steel and add the necessary spark to the cabinets.

Suitable Combinations for White Cabinets
Once you have white cabinets in kitchen, it's time to add a suitable kitchen countertop. Granite countertops look extremely classy with white cabinets. In case of antique white cabinets, you can opt for brown or black colored granite. White cabinets with dark countertops, especially in black, look simply awesome. You can also have marble countertop in dark color for white cabinets. Remember that countertops are equally prominent and hence, need to be chosen properly. These must essentially complement your kitchen cabinets.

While choosing kitchen cabinets, you can opt to have all of them in white color, or opt for a dual color combination. Red and white kitchen cabinetry looks very stylish. Cherry brown and white cabinets will look simple and classy. Black and white is also a popular combination where you can paint countertops in black color and add black handles to white cabinets. If you want something funky, violet and white, yellow and white, blue and white are the combos to opt for. Gray and white is a subtle combination that you can choose to make your kitchen look unique.


When you are having a white plus another color to grace your kitchen, make sure that white covers not less than 70 – 75% of the entire design. Also, avoid adding more than two colors in the kitchen design. Consider the color of tiles, flooring and paint. Ensure that the color of kitchen appliances also matches with the theme. Make sure you choose the best handles for cabinets.

With white kitchen cabinets, your kitchen is sure to look beautiful. However, there will be many naysayers of this kitchen decor idea who will certainly point out the maintenance problems regarding white cabinets. But there is no need for you to get concerned as nowadays most paints have dirt- or stain-resistant qualities, making it easier for anyone to clean with a cloth or sponge. So begin your kitchen remodeling project by painting the cabinets white and bask in the milky shine of your new improved kitchen. [BREAKLINE]
How to Make Beeswax Furniture Polish[BREAKBODY]
Beeswax furniture polish made at home can really improve the quality of air in your room and/or house. The sweet fragrance of the beeswax will provide clean and natural scented environment. You can find tons of furniture polish in the stores these days, but learning how to make the polish at home can be economical. Why waste money over store-bought products when you can make the furniture polish at home. Making the polish is really easy and it will preserve your everyday and antique furniture for years.

Beeswax Polish Recipes

Few tips before we can begin making our very own fragrant beeswax polish, don't melt the wax over an open flame. Always heat the wax in a container which is over a pan filled with water. In short, it means double boil it. You can also melt the beeswax in a microwave.

Recipe 1

Materials Needed

• 4 oz beeswax
• 2 tablespoons carnauba wax
• 2 cups odorless turpentine or mineral spirits

Procedure

Melt both the waxes in a double boiler. Once they melt completely, add the turpentine or mineral spirits in. Mix the polish properly with a wooden spoon and take a clean cloth to apply it over the furniture. Dip a small part of the cloth in the polish and rub it over the furniture in small circles. Keep turning the cloth once it gets dirty. Let the polish dry and then take another clean cloth to buff the furniture. Apply more than one coat if necessary.

Recipe 2

Materials Needed

• 50 g pure soap flakes (scent your choice)
• 100 gm beeswax
• 500 ml turpentine
• 250 ml water

Procedure

Warm water and dissolve the soap flakes in a pan. Shave the beeswax and place it in another pan with the turpentine. Melt the wax over a double boiler or microwave. Check the temperature of both the liquids. They need to be same before you mix them. Now both the mixtures go in together in a pan and stir it with a wooden stick. Follow the application procedure from recipe 1.

Recipe 3

Materials Needed

• 4 oz beeswax
• cup liquid soap (scent your choice)
• cup pine oil
• 2 cups turpentine
• 1 cup very warm water

Procedure

Dissolve the liquid soap in warm water and let the mixture cool down. Melt the beeswax in a microwave or double boiler and add the turpentine in it. Let this mixture cool as well. Once both the liquids are cool enough (not at boiling temperature), mix them together properly with a wooden stick. If the polish turns solid again, reheat it for a minute and use it. Follow the application procedure from recipe 1.

Recipe 4

Materials Needed

• 100 gm beeswax
• 250 ml solvent
• 150 ml warm water
• 50 ml pine oil
• 50 gm pure soap flakes

Procedure

Dissolve the soap flakes in warm water and let the mixture cool down. Melt the beeswax and solvent in a microwave or double boiler. Let this mixture cool as well and then add the pine oil to it. Once both the liquids are cool enough (not at boiling temperature), mix them together properly with a wooden stick. Follow the application procedure from recipe 1.

Beeswax is highly flammable, so be careful while mixing up the above mentioned beeswax furniture polish recipes. As a precautionary method, wear rubber gloves when you're melting the wax over the stove. Whenever you use a double boiler technique, place the wax and other ingredients in a small pot and then place it inside a large pot with water. It should look like the small pot is having a "bath" in the large pot. Accidents happen, and if there's an accidental fire, don't extinguish the fire with water. Keep a fire extinguisher or huge wet cloths next to you. Always be alert and don't divert your attention when you're making your furniture polish. [BREAKLINE]
Kitchen Cabinet Design Ideas[BREAKBODY]
Today's kitchens are truly decorated with a great taste. Beautiful themes are implemented throughout the kitchen. There are several styles, patterns and materials of kitchen cabinets, to choose from. If you are confused about which style to choose from, you can opt for a combination of styles. Different styles blend well in a particularly large kitchen. You can pick up your kitchen cabinet from the stock available at a home improvement store or you can get it custom-made as per your taste. Custom designs allow you to implement innovative and unconventional styles for your kitchen cabinets.

Mission Style
Mission style kitchen cabinets are a great masterpiece of European craftsmanship. They became very popular in the 20th century and are still a favorite choice for people who look for versatility and simplicity. The sophisticated look of these cabinets, goes well with almost all the themes and styles of kitchen designs.

Shaker Style
Shaker style cabinets are especially for the antique collectors. The design is simple and clutter-free. The cabinets are available in both traditional as well as frameless styles. Cherry, maple or pine are the most suitable woods for making shaker style kitchen cabinets. Go for old-fashioned handles and knobs for these cabinets, to preserve their antique look.

Country Style
Country style kitchen cabinets offer a warm and cozy look. 'Country' is a broad term which incorporates several styles, specific to a particular region. You can use your creativity and recreate your own country kitchen. You can choose from American casual country, English country, French country or formal country kitchen cabinets.

Italian Style
The word 'Italian' spells style, comfort and luxury, and Italian kitchen cabinets are no exception. They are a specimen of style, sophistication and a lavish lifestyle. They have a sleek, modern and uncluttered look.

Asian Style
Asian style is a preferred style for many homes in western countries. You can have them manufactured in Asia and get them delivered in your country. These cabinets are mostly manufactured from recycled wood. They are passed down as family heirlooms in Asian countries.

Contemporary Style
Contemporary kitchen cabinets have become a part of modern-day living. They are smart, convenient to use and clutter free. They may not be as well adorned, as their traditional counterparts but they are impeccably made with clever use of lights and colors.

Ultramodern Style
If you are a tech savvy person, then this style is probably for you. With this kind of kitchen cabinets you'll get anything you need at a push of a button. These cabinets look, as if they have directly come out of a James Bond flick. Unfortunately, they are yet to be commercialized.

Kitchen cabinets are definitely an important part of your kitchen dcor. You must exhibit a great taste while choosing cabinets for your kitchen. You can use a software to design the layout of your kitchen cabinets. Cabinet design layout software, eliminates the scope of error, while manufacturing the kitchen cabinets. [BREAKLINE]
Termites in Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Termites, like other pestilences travel from one parent to another and destroy all that comes in their path. But how do they get into the low moisture areas? Well a breed of dry-wood termites, as they are popularly known as, do not only survive in low moisture, but happily nest and breed too. And they do not always limit themselves to one piece of home furniture. They venture outside the furniture in which they have made their home, and explore new wooden pastures, and meticulously destroy all the wooden furniture that comes in their way. They spare nothing, not even the wooden roof over your head and hence, an infestation of dry-wood termites must be done away with, as soon as possible, to stop further damage.

Begin By…

…Observing the Warning Signs

The most obvious sign of termite infestation is, some chipping away in your wood furniture. The damage done to the wood indicates a termite infestation; there is a dull and hollow sound produced when a screw driver is drilled in or a hammer is struck at it.

Among the more subtle signs that termites leave, you may see some inexplicable sawdust or fecal remains around your furniture.

You shall notice the presence of swarmers on window sills or near a light source in the house. The discarded wings of the swarmers found on window sills or on the walls are also good warning indicators of their presence in or around your house.

Termite tubes and mounds around the structures indicate termite infestation in your house. The subterranean species build mud tubes on the surfaces where there is more amount of moisture and dampness.

Cracked wooden surfaces or distorted paint are also warning signs of termite activity happening in your house. These tiny creatures need extremely small spaces for entrance, therefore watch out for any cracks in the foundation, vents, sides of the roof, windows, etc.

…Assessing the Damaged Furniture

If it's an inexpensive furniture I suggest you simply chuck it out, as treating termites is a reasonably expensive exercise. But if your favorite antique furniture is infested, you ought to treat it. I also suggest that you check up the other pieces of furniture for termite attack. If you think that the infestation is limited to only one piece of furniture, it can be treated locally. If the infestation has spread to other furniture items then you might need to treat the entire house.

…Treating the Termite Infestation

Non-chemical Way
If the infestation is localized (only one piece of furniture is affected), then you can keep the furniture in a room which you can keep heated up to 150 degrees for about 3 hours.

Alternatively, termites cannot survive in extremely cold temperatures either, so you could keep the infested furniture under the temperature below 15 degrees for about 4 days. But these methods may damage your furniture, so be careful while opting for these methods.

Chemical Way
If you want to go through the chemical way, you can purchase a termite-killing kit, online. It is a simple matter of injecting a chemical into the part of the furniture, where the bugs are nesting.

After injecting the chemical killer, ensure that you cover the piece of furniture or isolate it in a non-wood surrounded room, otherwise they will only migrate to other furniture. To keep the floor from getting dirty, spread newspaper sheets all over it.

After a few hours when the liquid has dried completely, you will see the dead termites lying all over the floor. However, it is important to inspect all the holes and cracks, for there might be a case where some of the bugs are still alive.

Lastly, apply a wood sealant to the holes and cracks very carefully, to prevent the bugs from entering the furniture again. However, ensure that you are doing it correctly because there are chances of your furniture getting a damaged look after coating it with the sealant.

Call the Professionals if…
…the problem is not localized and the bugs have spread to your entire house. Depending on the extent of the infestation they may go for a liquid treatment, baits, borate treatment or fumigation.

They will have to quarantine your house for 3-4 days. And for the time being, you will have to stay somewhere else as termite eviction is an intensive job. They might even cover your house to ensure that the infestation doesn't spread in the neighborhood.

Prevention Tips

This is a lesson which you have to learn to avoid future occurrences of termites and for that here are a few pointers:

Termites could have come, if your furniture came in contact with someone else's furniture.

If you have some old cardboard boxes lying around.

If you have purchased second-hand furniture.

You need to keep an eye on your furniture to ensure that you get rid of them while they are localized rather than when they have spread to other pieces of furniture.

To prevent your furniture from infestation in the future, avoid using wood that is damaged in rain or snow. You can also use timbor, an insecticide to treat the wood before using for construction.

Using termite-resistant woods like cedar, redwood, etc., will be a good idea to keep termite infestation at bay.

Although its effectiveness depends on the soil conditions and some other factors, applying termiticide to the soil around your house shall keep termites away for quite a few years. Termites is pretty much a national phenomenon now. It is essential that everyone keeps an eye on their furniture to check their growth and kill them before they kill your furniture. [BREAKLINE]
Home Decor with Lamp Shades[BREAKBODY]
A room's charm comes primarily from its lighting. The types and colors of lights can create different moods, for example, dim lighting typifies a romantic ambiance. And one of the best ways to create a particular ambiance and enhance the dcor of your home is by using lamp shades. A simple light can be transformed into a stunning piece of home dcor just by covering it with a lamp shade.

These days, lamp shades are available for home dcor in a vast variety of materials such as: fabric lamp shades made of rustic weaves, pleated fabrics, shantung, burlap, jute and linen; paper lamp shades made of plain as well as exotic papers, classic and translucent oiled parchments, and even eco-friendly paper. And for that uber-chic look there are lamp shades that are made of stone, porcelain, and glass. With such a plethora of varieties in lamp shades, it can be difficult to know where to begin when choosing them for your home dcor, so let's have a look at some of the various options that are available in the market.

Glass Lamp Shades - Glass lamp shades are graceful and elegant and are typically available in antique and classic designs, although these days, manufacturers are also incorporating modern designs to suit the contemporary home dcor of today. Some of the various styles of glass lamp shades include: reverse painted glass lamp shade; student lamp shade; ball glass lamp shade; lily or tulip glass lamp shade; reflector bowl glass lamp shade; and stained glass lamp shade. Although they can be exquisitely elegant, glass lamp shades are very fragile, a factor that must be kept in mind. Plus, it can be fairly expensive to get replacement glass lamp shades.

Tiffany Style Lamp Shades - Tiffany style lamp shades have been redesigned and reproduced into practically every type of function, shape, color, animal, and flower. These lamp shades are made up of several pieces of stained glass, which are soldered together with a lead or copper border around each piece of glass. Traditionally, the pieces of glass have been shaped into patterns depicting some aspect of nature, however, these days they are made according to various art styles that range from modernistic to art nouveau. Tiffany style lamp shades are not meant to blend into the home dcor, but stand out, because of their sheer dazzling beauty. A Plain-Jane lamp can be transformed into a work of art with this kind of stained glass lamp shade.

Antique Lamp Shades - These lamp shades, made of satin, velvet, and silk, with braided and beaded fringes, and the corner covering made of lace, are beautifully elegant in an inimitable Victorian world style. Usually hand-made and custom-designed, the beaded lampshades made in the antique style are particularly graceful.

Western Lamp Shades - Made of pig skin, deer skin, calfskin, and various other kinds of leather lamp shades, this style creates a wonderfully rustic ambiance, harking back to the old Westerns of the John Wayne days. These country lamp shades are ideal home decor for country homes, cottages, ranches, and cabins.

Chandelier Lamp Shades - Pretty and dainty things, chandelier lamp shades can add a touch of dramatic distinction to any chandelier. Available in a wide range of fabrics and shapes, chandelier lamp shades can add pizzazz and glamor to any interior design.

Mica Lamp Shades - These lamp shades go back to the time when electric lights were first used in the US, and they continued to be a part of the lighting fixtures right up to the 1930s. These magnificent lamp shades adorned wall scones, chandeliers, floor lamps, and table lamps. These days, mica lamp shades are available in both traditional as well as contemporary designs, in white and amber colored mica. The translucent finish that is applied to the inside of the mica lamp shades helps to soften the light further. Mica's rustic nature goes well with iron or wood lamps, which are great for the interiors of cabin or lodge style home dcor.

Apart from these lamp shades, there are also floor lamp shades, table lamp shades, drum lamp shades, designer lamp shades, French country lamp shades… all of which are available in various designs, colors and styles to suit a wide variety of home dcor. [BREAKLINE]
Broyhill Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Broyhill furniture is well-known for its high quality and the sheer variety of designs that are available. These furniture is well suited for your home or apartment and you will be able to find any piece that you require, be it an antique chip and dale chair or a modern recliner. Broyhill furniture was started in 1926 by James Edgar Broyhill in North Carolina. They cater to all tastes and you can find furniture for any room of your apartment here. You can also find complete coordinated furniture sets for living room, bedroom or guest room with matching accessories, which helps you to design your room the way you want it. You can also find Broyhill furniture parts if you are looking to replace your old furniture. You can find traditional Victorian furniture as well as more modern and contemporary furniture at Broyhills.

There are many different Broyhill furniture collections that you can choose from that will suit your design sensibilities. Some of the most popular collection of furniture is The Artisan Collection, The Attic Heirlooms Collection, The Chateau Calais Collection, The Cross Creek Collection, The Hampton Collection, The Northern Light Collection, The Pleasant Isle Collection and The Summertime Collection.

Broyhill Furniture Collection

The Broyhill furniture reviews for the Artisan collection is very good and most home owners like this collection a lot. It has stylish, affordable modern furniture which are functional pieces that has superb finish and craftsmanship. It is made of oak wood with a distinct hand rubbed ornate finish and copper hardware. They are available in a wide range of upholstery and these designs are best suited for large bedrooms. Some of the fastest selling and most popular bedroom furniture pieces from this collection are the Artisan drawer chest and Artisan solid oak bedroom furniture bed sets.

If you are thinking of renovating your bedroom and want something totally romantic and dreamy, then you cannot go wrong with the Broyhill furniture's Pleasant Isle collection. It has an old world charm with a whimsical look that brings you memories of a romantic beach getaways. It is an all wood furniture collection that is painted in white and has different textures in the finish to give it a fresh look. This collection is not only versatile but is comfortable and luxurious. The most popular Pleasant Isle collection pieces are the Queen panel bed and the landscape mirror.

A very popular collection is the Chateau Calais collection which is inspired by the French furniture. It has dark wood finish with antique brass knobs with simple and sleek lines. This wood furniture collection is not over the top and ostentatious but has a more subtle appeal making every piece a truly collector's item. It has a timeless appeal and is available as bedroom collection as well as dining and living room furniture.

The Hampton collection is a country-style furniture range that is warm, inviting and very rustic. It is the ideal choice of furniture for a cozy cottage and it brings a vintage charm to your home. It has a minimum of carvings and it comes with a light honey brown finish and wainscot panels.

The latest collection is the Attic Heirlooms by Broyhill furniture. This collection features furniture pieces that are chic and stylish and looks great in a modern apartment or a suburban bungalow. It looks like antique furniture with a lot of distressed wood details and they are available in a variety of finishes like natural oak stain, antique black and eggshell white.

Discounted Broyhill furniture is sometimes available in their store when they are trying to get rid of previous stock. The quwality of Broyhill furniture is amongst the best and they are affordable as well as stylish. You are sure to find a piece of furniture that is just right for your home. [BREAKLINE]
Mediterranean Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Nothing can quite beat the satisfaction that comes from decorating your well earned dwelling. A real hobbyist person is ready to take all the troubles, in the form of efforts as well as money, to decorate his house for good. And if he/she wants a theme house, then all the excitement about it is sure to get redefined. One such excellent themes for home furniture is the Mediterranean furniture theme, which is a classy, warm and attractive form of home decorating. It is one of the most influential form of interior decorating that many people are interested in. There is something mystical and magical in the way the Mediterranean style furniture is arranged and used. It is the perfect blend of many old world home decor styles from Italy to Tuscany, from France to Spain and from Morocco to Greece. Well, after all this praising, let's head straight towards finding the basic features and specialties of this unique form of furniture.

Design Ideas

The first and the best thing about this specific type of furniture is that you don't need to match these furniture article, but you can create a great combination inside your house, using contrasting furniture articles. When shopping for Mediterranean interior design ideas, search for distressed wood, rustic and antique looking home decor items. Once, you get all the materials that give you a Mediterranean feel, then you can easily turn your regular contemporary dwelling into a classic Mediterranean house.

Living Room Furniture
Let's start from the living room decoration with help of Mediterranean furniture articles. There are plenty of things to do, to bring forward your windswept feelings about Mediterranean interior decoration. Contemporary Mediterranean style is all about simplicity, subtlety, and brightness. You can opt for bright colored, textured walls, sheer and subtle curtains and stylish accents like Fez lantern, star throw pillows, etc. You can also add the famous Moorish ceiling, Moroccan front door, large windows, typical Mediterranean accessories like Farah table, Arabesque mirror, Alexandria vase, and get a perfect Mediterranean living room. Another decorating idea for a living room can be to paint the interior walls with Venetian plaster and paint them in bright and distinct Mediterranean colors that will complement the entire Mediterranean mood of the living room.

Dining Room Furniture
First of all, understand the fact that Mediterranean kitchen and dining room is open to all and hence Mediterranean dining room furniture style should reflect the same casual approach, friendliness and Mediterranean hospitality. It is the reason why furniture for the dining room should bear a large kitchen table, like a plank dining table which is suitable for at least 8 to 12 people to dine at a time. Collect antique furniture like rustic wood types and various articles of engraved metals, like bronze. However, make sure that there is a uniformity in it. For instance, you need to opt for matching wooden chairs for wooden dining table and metal chairs for a glass top dining table with wooden legs. You also need to makes sure that the dining room remains spacious, with less furniture and more creativity quotient for interior decorating. Place a rustic flower vase or large candles on the table, just to get that old world feel.

Bedroom Furniture
The perfect Mediterranean bedroom furniture setup includes a rustic poster bed, with its multi-framed foot-board and headboard, curved bed edges and other accents add to the Mediterranean style decorating of your bedroom. You may also like to add a wrought iron canopy to the bed to get that regal and cozy feel of Mediterranean furniture for bedroom. Along with a wooden bed, opt for wooden tall dresser, landscape mirror, dovetail drawers with exquisite nightstand, double door wooden dresser, gentleman's chest, armoires or the stone top demilune chest, bed side bench or a wooden love seat, etc. If it is too much of an ask and if you have the budget, then you can simply opt for a full Mediterranean bedroom furniture set, that might be expensive but, perfect. Remember, that you need to purchase bedroom furniture with metal accents, heavy, polished and dark wood furniture and with short or curved legs.

Outdoor Furniture
Depending on your mood and budget, Mediterranean outdoor furniture or patio furniture can be functional to highly formal. You can follow the Mediterranean decorating ideas of any region from Tuscany, France, Spain or Italy. In general, an ideal choice for Mediterranean style furniture for outdoors, galleries, terraces and patios would be opting for wrought iron outdoor furniture or teak wood furniture articles, terracotta tiles and other accessories, stucco walls, arched ceiling or walkways (if possible), elegant wall fountain, tropical plants like citrus and palms. Also plant some country rose bushes and other vines of fragrant and colorful species. You can also grow a herb garden that greatly compliments the French country style house. Also make it a point to use maximum light fixtures like distinct Mediterranean style lanterns and chandeliers. You can also opt for mosaic art, hand painted furniture, wall hangings etc. for your outdoors.

Make sure that you try to use warm colors that have a distinct Mediterranean feel, including colors like blue, royal blue, deep blue, lavender, orange, cornflower yellow, bright yellow, deep red, deep purple, pristine white, white, terracotta, etc., that are really popular colors to complement the Mediterranean furniture. Developing Mediterranean style home can actually be an inexpensive affair, that requires patience and creativity. [BREAKLINE]
Distressing Furniture Techniques[BREAKBODY]
Nowadays, distressed furniture is the most sought-after and this demand led to the development of indigenous furniture distressing techniques. These techniques are used to give a worn out look by artificially aging the furniture. Distressed furniture sports a weathered look, even though it is brand new. These unique pieces are made with the help of different techniques to give them a realistic look. Such furniture is very expensive, as compared to a similar piece, which is not distressed. Don't lose heart, if you are not able to afford a piece of distressed furniture. You can make such a piece, out of the existing furniture in your house. All you need is some tools, a furniture piece and a basic idea regarding how to distress furniture. By undertaking this task, you can create a unique antique piece of furniture for and save money too. If you are a beginner, avoid any expensive, new or antique furniture. You may try the methods on a damaged or a cheap piece of furniture.

Crackling Method
This is one of the popular furniture distressing techniques, which is used to simulate the crackling effect, seen on old furniture. The following are some guidelines for distressing furniture to get this crackling effect.

• First of all, you have to sand the furniture and clean it with a tack cloth.
• Now paint it with a water-based color of your choice, so as to cover the entire surface area and allow it to dry for at least one day.
• Once it dries out, make a mixture of wallpaper paste and gum arabic and apply a thick coat of this mixture over the furniture. This coating has to become completely dry before you can perform the next step.
• The next step involves the application of a single coat of white latex (or any other light color) over the thick mixture coating.
• As soon as you finish with the coating, dry the entire surface area of the furniture with the help of a hair dryer. The hair dryer must be on maximum heat, so that the cracks appear quickly.
• Now you can apply the acrylic paint coating. You may use a mixture of raw sienna, raw umber paint and a little water. Make sure to use small amounts of paint and allow it to enter the cracks.

Furniture Distressing With Wax
Waxing is also one of the common distressing furniture techniques, which can be done very easily. All you need is wax, for which crayons or even leftover candles will serve the purpose. Like any other method, you have to start with sanding the selected piece of furniture, which is made of wood only. Once the sanding is over, paint the entire surface area of the furniture with a dark-colored paint, preferably medium to chocolate brown. As the paint becomes completely dry, rub the edges and the raised surfaces of the furniture with wax, as these are the areas that would have been worn out with time. Now you can paint the entire surface area with flat white acrylic paint, which will not stick to those areas with wax. Once the paint is dry, you can rag some wood stain over the white paint, but make sure to give an uneven finish. Let it dry. As the stain becomes dry, remove the wax from the furniture. Iron the waxed areas after keeping paper towels over it. The wax will melt and g et absorbed into the paper towels. Your distressed furniture is ready and you may use it for interior decoration. If the furniture still has a polished and finished look, you can once again sand it to get that distressed look.

Distressing Furniture With Paint
Start with applying a matte paint (any color of your choice) over the entire surface area of the furniture. Once the paint is dry, apply a thin coat of furniture wax or paste wax. If you want a distressed look for the entire piece, the wax should be applied over the entire surface area. If you want to distress selected areas, like the edges, legs and around drawer handles, then apply the wax over such areas only. Let the wax dry for one to two hours. After that, apply wood glaze (any color) over the entire piece. Allow it to dry for one or two days and then start sanding. You may sand random or selected areas, in order to reveal the matte paint. You can use your creativity and make distressed furniture through this method, by experimenting with various types of sandpapers or using different sanding techniques.

Other Materials for Furniture Distressing
You can use anything from nails, screws, hammer, keys, wire chains, nuts and bolts, as tools for applying distressing furniture techniques. All such materials can be used to achieve a beaten around, worn out look for painted modern furniture.

• Start with sanding the areas like edges, around handles, corners and raised areas. You may use sandpaper in various grits to avoid a uniform pattern.
• Now, beat the furniture with all the tools to create the wear and tear effect. A faux wormhole can be made with a small wire nail and hammer and small scratches can be created with a wire brush.
• Various impressions can be created on the entire surface area of the furniture by using various tools like a hammer, chain and log.
• Now, clean the surface with a tack cloth and apply wood stain with a damp cloth over the areas, where you have created the holes and marks. Wipe off any extra wood stain and allow it to dry.
• Once the stain is dry, apply a sealer or polyurethane over the furniture. This coating will protect the furniture from further wear and tear.

By following this method, you can distress painted furniture with the help of various easily available household materials. The above said distressing furniture techniques can help you in creating a distressed piece of wood furniture, which can liven up your interior. You can always unleash your creativity and come up with various ideas and create pieces of distressed furniture. [BREAKLINE]
How to Repair a Pocket Watch[BREAKBODY]
Pocket watches (or fob watches) carry with them an air of refinement where those who sport this classy watch, really have an old-fashioned yet stylistic trend going for them. Worn on a chain that connects it from inside one's vest or pocket, this beauty is definitely something that the older generation of men will find timeless. A fob watch conjures up images of men wearing sartorially well-tailored suits with pipes stuck between their teeth. If you have such a watch that just conked off and is in need of mending, then this guide on how to repair your pocket watch will come in handy.

Antique Pocket Watch Repair

A truly unique watch for men, fob watches have somehow survived years of advancing time pieces, not losing out on that vintage and classy aura it encases.

List of Items to Keep On Hand
It is important to have all your tools ready before you start repairing your fob watch. Do not substitute any of them with not recommended things, since it can tamper with the repairing process. Things you'll need – watch oil, parts tray (it can hold all the small bits and vital parts of a watch, without you misplacing these), tweezers, loupe (small magnifying glass), head vision tool, watchmaker screwdrivers (good quality screwdrivers are a must, to avoid it from damaging or worsening the state of a pocket watch's parts) and a watch blower. It is good to always have these with you at home, since you never know when you'll need to get down to restoring your fob watch.

If you're going to be repairing watches, be it pocket or otherwise, it is important to have a designated workspace that has the right kind of working surface. For those who take such an activity seriously, it is important to have a watchmaker's bench and a source of light that casts strong but not harsh light. A flexible lamp of some sort will work well, so that you can bring it closer to the open watch face, or push it a little away if it's too bright. The surface of your workstation should have a material that doesn't allow pieces of the watch to bounce off or get damaged. Therefore benches with either linoleum or cork finishes will suffice. You could also lay out cheesecloth before you work on the surface. The idea is to also have a working surface that isn't too low for you to eliminate being constantly hunched over while inspecting the watch's insides.

Opening the Watch Face
Once you open the fob watch face, you'll notice what is called the pallet lever. This controls the balance wheel which swings to-and-fro while keeping a track of time in the same fashion as a pendulum. Once you remove the balance wheel, blow air gently at it using the watch blower and not direct breath. Alternate the positions you hold it in and puff at it, since a smooth movement of this must be noticed.

Winding Wheel Irregularities
If time pieces are too old it can cause a slight rusting around the winding wheel, which can over time cause it to stop moving as smoothly as it once did. This may need to be replaced or cleaned thoroughly. Likewise, the crown wheel needs to be looked over as well.

Minute Detail Check-Up
The magnifying glass should be used to zoom in at the balance staff which is the axle epicenter of the balance wheel. If the surfaces of the balance staff where the tapering shafts come in aren't uniform and scratch free, then the parts may need changing to have it smoothly functioning again. Examine this under a good light so that you don't miss out on any kinks in your fob watch. If all else fails, visit a trusted time piece repairman to handle your watch especially if it is an antique piece that needs a lot of care and delicate handling.

Balance Wheel Function
Tighten the balance wheel if it doesn't move smoothly, seeing that it could be doing so because of friction against the underside wheel known as the center wheel. If the balance and case screws are loosened along the inside of the fob watch, screw these back into their placements firmly so that the balance wheel moves without hindrance.

Pocket watches are handed down from one generation to the next, where a lot of them are kept for showpiece sake. To own one is to be ready to make sure it is in working order, more so if you are an avid collector or have a thing for antique-y goods. Update yourself with the different parts of a pocket watch so that you are familiar with what you are working with before attempting to sit down and fix it yourself. Understand the intricacies of such a watch beforehand to become adept at working with it. With luck you'll be repairing these watches with ease and precision. [BREAKLINE]
Cleaning Wood Furniture[BREAKBODY]
When we take up the job of house cleaning, we often avoid cleaning wood furniture as they do not appear dirty because of the polish and oils on its surface. Though, the fact is that they are equally affected by the dirt and grime of the surroundings like any other household item. Cleaning wooden furniture is a bit tricky because any wrong technique can damage the piece of furniture permanently.

How to Clean Wooden Furniture?

Before you start cleaning wood furniture, you should be aware of the type of finish on the wood. This is because the kind of wood furniture cleaner to be used largely depends upon this. Basically, there are three types of wood finishes. One is the oil finish which is soft in touch, then there is polished wood which is finished with wax, varnish, etc. The last one is the painted wood furniture.

For daily cleaning of all types of wood furniture, use a dry soft cotton cloth to wipe of the dust from the surface of the wood. Painted wood furniture can be vacuum cleaned with the help of a brush attachment. To clean oiled wood furniture, you have to prepare a special wood furniture cleaner. Take equal quantities of turpentine and boiled linseed oil and mix them up thoroughly. Pour some of this mixture onto a piece of cloth and rub the surface of the furniture with it. As a result, the oil will get into the pores of the wood and the shine of the oil finish wood furniture will be restored. This should be done a few times every year.

When you want to clean your polished wood furniture, you have to use liquid furniture polish or paste wax. If you choose liquid furniture polish for this purpose, then you should know that it has to be applied quite frequently as its effect does not last for a long time. Paste wax are not very easy to apply, but if there are any scratches on the surface, it fills them up very well. There is aerosol polish found in the market which can be applied to clean polished wood, but the silicone content often makes the surface of the wood slippery. So, in future, if you wish to refinish the surface, it may be quite a difficult task.

The antique furniture that you have are your precious possessions. Therefore, you should take very good care of them. For getting rid of the regular dust, vacuum them with a vacuum cleaner or simply wipe off with a clean, soft cloth. Sometimes, you can use some solvent based cleaning wax to wipe them for the purpose of cleaning antique wood furniture thoroughly. Rubbing paste wax on the antique furniture is also good as they cover up small cracks of the furniture. After application of the wax, you should buff it well with a rag till the wax coating becomes hard.

Cleaning Stains from Wood

Like any other furniture and decorative item of the house, wood furniture also suffers from different types of stains. Light cigarette burns often give ugly dark marks on the wood which can be removed by rubbing it with some amount of linseed oil. White patch marks are quite common on wood furniture which can be taken out with the help of a mixture of cigarette ash and lime juice or salad oil. Dip a clean piece of cloth into the prepared mixture and rub it over the stain, and you will find that the stain has disappear. To get rid of watermarks and rings from the wood furniture with a wax finish, you can mix up white toothpaste and salad oil and apply. Wipe it off with a dry cloth. After every stain removal, you must apply proper wood finish that is suitable for the furniture.

In case you are using any new cleaning products for cleaning wood furniture, you should read the label carefully to confirm that it is fit for your wood furniture finish. You should also test its compatibility by applying it on any hidden corner of the furniture. If you find that it is suitable, then only apply on the furniture. [BREAKLINE]
Decorative License Plates[BREAKBODY]
"Idaho: World Famous Potatoes", "Oklahoma: Is Ok!", "Ohio: Seat Belts Fastened?", "Kentucky: Bluegrass State", "Kansas: The Wheat State", "Maryland: Drive Carefully", are a few license plate ideas for the slogans to display on a decorative license plate. Man by nature is a collector of unique, rare or interesting things. I once collected match box covers for some time and then moved on to collect playing cards printed with interesting patterns on them. Well, it didn't last for a long time but that another story. Do you remember the things you collected when you were a young child? Some people collect rare and unique stamps while few collect and flaunt diamonds and precious stones, at parties. The list of things that can attract man is endless and so is man's appetite for collecting things.

A License Plate as a Medium of Expression

The German State of Baden was the first to issue license plates. In the United States of America, the city of Boston was the first to make it mandatory for motorists to hold a license and register their vehicle. The first picture to adorn a license plate was that of a 'codfish'. Nowadays, they are used mostly to decorate a vehicle. However, you do find some that decorate the walls of a sitting room, offices or clubs etc. When it comes to customizing a license plate, there are infinite options available to you. The following are the different uses a personalized license plate can be put to:

• Decorative plates are used as a medium of expression by dedicated fans of a sport or a sports club to air their support.
• Occasionally, these plates can also be purchased to be presented as gift.
• Few people also use customized license plates to express their sentiments for their 'cherished one' by displaying their images on such license plates.
• Zodiac plates is a category that is specially made to display 'zodiac signs'.
• Plates depicting smiley face symbols, are known as 'Smiley plates'.
• There is a class of decorative plates known as 'Yin – Yang' plates, that display Taoist symbols.

The Department of Motor Vehicle sells license plates that are valid for only a short period of time, and the collectors consider them valuable collectibles. These license plates are sold to finance a worthy cause in the state issuing the particular license plate. A percentage of the money raised from this activity, may go to organizations working in the field of wildlife protection or flood relief or to those working in hurricane affected areas.

Antique License Plates

The old license plates that were made before 1900 still exit and some of them are still active. The first license plate issued in Massachusetts carries the registration number "1″ and was issued to Mr. Frederick Tudor in 1903. This license plate is still held as an active registration by one of his family members and is invaluable in terms of making history and is priceless, as regards, antiques and collectibles. What are the attributes of an antique license plate? Color, size, shape and condition of the antique license plate and the history associated with it, make it valuable. A 1921, Alaskan license plate with a registration number "270″ on it, is the costliest antique license plate in the United States of America. In 2000, it was auctioned for $60,000 in the state of Maine. If you want to acquire an antique license plate you may have to visit scrap dealers or antique shops which specialize in such items. If you find one, in good condition, then make sure that i t belongs to a car because truck or trailer plates aren't in much demand.

If you want to display a decorative license plate on your vehicle, it is suggested that you are well versed with the state laws regulating its use. In some states it is mandatory to display state issued license plates in the front, and at the back of the vehicles or cars. The license plate, or tag are the various license plate names, which are used to refer to vehicle registration plates.

If you really want a particular license plate, then you must be ready to pay through your nose. These plates do not come cheap. A license plate well-known as "M1″ was auctioned for $660,000 in England. However, "M1″ is not the most costly of license plates. Recently, a person from Dubai paid $14 million to acquire a vanity license plate at an auction. Now can you believe that. [BREAKLINE]
Dresser Drawer Pulls[BREAKBODY]
If you thought that a small drawer pull might not be of much significance when it comes to improving the appearance of a chest of drawers, it's time you changed the way you think. Replace your old dresser drawer pull with a decorative one and you will see that even a small thing such as a drawer pull can change the way a cabinet looks. These days, the market is flooded with various decorative designs, but while selecting hardware for kitchen cabinets or dressers, make sure that you make a choice after considering the design elements of your home furniture. If you don't want the traditional dresser drawer knob or pull, you can also check out the contemporary styles. There are countless options to choose from, just make sure that hardware or accessories such as dresser drawer pulls and knobs complement your bedroom decor.

Drawer Pulls for Dressers

Door knobs, handles, pulls and other such hardware come in a variety of designs. If you like it simple, you can always buy the plain ones. These are available in a variety of shapes, sizes and finishes. Whether you want a pull that is flat or curved, you wouldn't have trouble finding any design that you might be looking for. If you are looking for something elaborate or ornate, you can check out the decorative drawer knobs or pulls. These come in a wide range of finishes, such as dark antique brass, hammered brass, distressed brass, oil-rubbed bronze, patine black, rust, nickel, chrome, burnished brass and bronze. You also have the option of attaching ring pulls or tear drop pulls.

Ring pulls, as the name suggests, are pulls that have a circular ring in the center. These pulls are mounted on a single post. If you are living in a traditional home, you could buy the Victorian style pulls, the ones that have exquisite and intricate vintage patterns carved on them. While brass is commonly used for making cabinet hardware as it blends well with antique furniture, one can also use the pulls or knobs made from cast iron or clear glass. Those who like the rick look of wood can look for knobs or pulls made from wood. When it comes to the kids' room, you need to think of something more vibrant and colorful. Well, there is no dearth of designs for drawer knobs or pulls for dressers in the kids' room. It would be a great idea to buy crystal glass pulls or the hand-painted wooden ones.

Buying Drawer Pulls

Since knobs or pulls come in a wide range of designs, making a choice can be a little difficult. Let me tell you some tips that will help in making the right decision. If you have simple cabinets or dresser drawers, an ornate drawer pull would surely help in enhancing the look of the cabinets. For homes that have contemporary or modern furniture, sleek and simple designs will work well. Using antique cabinet hardware made from brass can surely lend a classy and elegant look to the dresser. You must make sure that the size of the hardware is right too. If the drawer pull is small, you might have to put in more effort while opening the dresser drawer. If you are replacing the old hardware, make sure that the new ones are of the same size. The distance between the two attachment holes must be the same. Installation of hardware is another aspect that you need to look into. It is always better to attach the knobs, pulls or handles in the center. While one will have to rely on o ne's aesthetic sense to decide which type of cabinet hardware will look good on the cabinets, there are other things that must be considered while you select furniture hardware. You must buy drawers pulls that score high in terms of style as well as durability. The function of the closet drawer knobs or pulls is to help one open the drawers, so make sure that you buy the ones that are easy-to-handle. It must not have pointy or rough edges. After all, you wouldn't want to get hurt while you open the dresser. You must keep the aesthetics in mind, but, utility and comfort must come first.

This was all about the different types of drawer pulls for the dressers. If you are planning to buy new ones for your dresser, make sure that you buy good quality hardware that not only looks good on the dresser but, will also last for a long time. [BREAKLINE]
Wardrobes for Small Bedrooms[BREAKBODY]
If you live in an apartment with a small bedroom, then you might find it difficult to have enough storage for your clothes. This becomes an even bigger problem if you have a large selection of clothes like Carrie Bradshaw in Sex in the City. Unfortunately dumping your clothes is not an option and not everyone has the luxury of having a walk-in-closet for storing their clothes, shoes and accessories. But the good news is that many designers have come up with wardrobes for small bedrooms that are compact, modern and helps you in your storage needs. A small bedroom can be made more beautiful, if you have a proportionate wardrobe to match and no clothes spilling out from boxes and chests. There are many designs and styles of wardrobes for small bedrooms.

Wardrobe Ideas for Small Bedrooms

Antique Wardrobe
If you have any antique wardrobe that you might have bought from the flea market or inherited from your grandmother, you might find it difficult to place it in your tiny bedroom. There is no reason to part with it yet, as with some great ideas you can use this antique furniture in your bedroom. The best way to use such a huge wooden wardrobe is to make it the focal point of your bedroom. Get rid of any other furniture like chests, stools and chairs from the bedroom, as too many small bedroom furniture will make your bedroom look claustrophobic. Place the antique wardrobe in a corner of your bedroom, away from the bed. Ask your carpenter to take down extra shelves that serve no purpose and install a solid rod for hanging your expensive jackets and skirts. Also get the carpenter to install some hooks on the door of the wardrobe for hanging belts and scarves. If there are no drawers, then it is best that you get two drawers installed with drawer dividers to store lingerie, ties and handkerchiefs. Installing modern closet shelving system will help you to organize your wardrobe better.

Ceiling to Floor Built-in Wardrobe
If you don't own any old wardrobe and are thinking of buying one, then one of the best wardrobes for small bedrooms is full length wardrobes that come up to the ceiling. You can use the space above, for storing less frequently used items like sweaters, raincoats and handbags. Built-in wardrobes are a great option for small bedrooms. They give the bedroom a streamlined appearance and they are available in a variety of woods like oak, redwood or maple. Built-in wardrobes save space, are functional and you can keep your bedroom neat and clutter free.

Sliding Door Wardrobe
Wardrobes that come with sliding doors or sliding door wardrobes as they are popularly known, are ideal for a bedroom that is not very spacious. Since these wardrobes do not have hinged doors, they take up less space and hence gives the bedroom an uncluttered look and an airy atmosphere. The sliding closet doors are generally made of frosted glass or highly polished metal. You can even purchase sliding door wardrobes with mirrors. Wardrobes with sliding doors are a great option when you have limited space, and the best thing about them is that they can be custom-made according to your requirements.

Free Standing Wardrobe
A compact free standing wardrobe is one of the best investments that you can make for your small bedroom. A good idea is to paint the freestanding wardrobe in pristine white color. This will make the bedroom look neat and more spacious. So paint the wardrobe in light pastel colors like lavender, light yellow or peach that matches with the walls. Having a color scheme that is light and cool will visually make the bedroom appear larger. You can opt for either a two-door or three-door white cupboard for your small bedroom.

Storage is a very important aspect of decorating your home, and with the right wardrobe you can keep your room neat and tidy. The wardrobe is one of the most important bedroom furniture after the bed, so choose yours with care. [BREAKLINE]
Nutmeg Grater[BREAKBODY]
The roughly egg-shaped, hard, brown nutmeg seed has a wonderful, warm, spicy-sweet flavor that actually tastes like a bit of allspice combined with some black pepper or cloves. This is why it is popularly added to sweet, savory and spicy dishes like puddings, custards, pies, spice cakes, white sauces, baked foods, etc. in Indian and Middle Eastern cuisine. Moreover, in Penang cuisine (Malaysia), nutmeg is prepared into pickle, whereas, in European cuisine, it is used in processed meat products and potato dishes. This versatile nutmeg spice comes from the evergreen tree, Myristica fragrans, indigenous to Banda islands in Indonesia. The seed from the tree is dried and used in powdered form. Nutmegs are ground with the help of a nutmeg grater, prior to being added to culinary creations.

Nutmeg Grater

Nutmeg graters are very useful for those who love to add freshly ground nutmeg in their recipes. Those who have tasted both commercially available, bottled nutmeg powder and the freshly ground one know the difference. Freshly ground nutmeg simply adds a glorious, rich flavor to the beverage or dish. Moreover, when you have a large array of graters available, why not get one and enjoy the fresh flavors it imparts to your meal!

In general, a nutmeg grater is a tool with a fine-rasp and a slightly curved surface. By rubbing the nutmeg over the grater's curved surface, the seed can be ground. This grater basically contains tiny holes in it. Some graters have back units or containers meant for storing the nutmeg, while others have containers with turning handles that grate the nutmeg from the inside. These graters are either made from stainless steel, chrome or clear acrylic. Kitchen appliance stores offer a wide variety of nutmeg graters, that comes in all kinds of shapes, sizes and styles.

Antique Nutmeg Grater

Between 1780 and 1840, two main types of nutmeg graters were prevalent. One was the portable type, while the other was the table type. It was only in the late 18th century that silver nutmeg graters were being systematically manufactured. Soon nutmeg additions to brandy, juices and other dishes surged in popularity with the elite class of Britons, which spearheaded the manufacture of nutmeg graters.

At that time, the nutmeg graters were either cylindrical or semi-circular with hinged bases and divided interiors. Then came the graters that were in the form of small boxes, which could be carried around in the pockets. It was a small silver container fitted with a grater plane on the inside. This plane was attached on one side and allowed the grated nutmeg to fall into the box. The Victorian era saw barrel-shaped graters that unscrewed the nutmeg at the center. Even elaborate graters with fancy engravings, rococo piercing, geometric motifs, etc. were also seen. Decorative enamel nutmeg graters also became popular.

Some Tips

While selecting a grater, choose one that best suits your needs. Decide whether you want a mill or a hand grater. Mills are kinder on the knuckles, however, hand graters are small and handy to use. If you are getting the hand grater, just be careful about your knuckles. The container ones are also good, as they store the nutmeg in them till next use. If you are planning to get the mill or handle type, check that the handle rotates properly.

Wash the grater immediately after use. Particles stuck in the blade on the rear side should be removed. For particles stuck in the front, you should first soak the grater in warm water and then with the help of cleaning brush move in the direction of the teeth, thereby loosening adhering particles. Moreover, do not forget to check for the manufacturer's instructions regarding cleaning and maintaining the grater.

One benefit of getting nutmeg graters is that they can be used to grate other items like cinnamon, garlic cloves, chocolate, lemon zest, etc. as well. Freshly ground cinnamon can be added to your tea, pies, cookies, oatmeal, etc. Getting this grater will definitely enhance the flavors of the dishes you prepare. A bag of nutmeg, along with a nutmeg grater will definitely be a gourmet's delight. [BREAKLINE]
Dining Room Furniture Guide[BREAKBODY]

Enlarge Image Sir, respect your dinner: idolize it, enjoy it properly. You will be many hours in the week, many weeks in the year, and many years in your life happier if you do. William Makepeace Thackeray

A sparkling kitchen with tempting aromas can only be complemented with an equally clean and inviting dining area. A dining room is not just a place to sit and eat but also a place to share the goodness of life with your family with delicious, wholesome meals and fun conversations

How to Decorate the Dining Room Area

Choice of Furniture

While decorating your dining room be very careful about the furniture that you choose. Think of various aspects like the number of members in your family, the number and age of children or even the frequency of guests you invite over for dinner. In case you have young kids around, make sure to have a dining table set that is not too delicate, is scratch proof, sturdy enough to bear all the antics of your young ones. Also make sure it doesn't have sharp edges which can be dangerous to children prancing around. Even if you do not have too many members in the family, have a dining table and sufficient number of chairs to seat a minimum of 4 – 6 people.

Dining room furniture primarily consists of dining table and the chairs. The dining table should be according to the size of your dining area. A table that is too big or too small for your dining room will spoil the ambiance of the dining area. Glass top tables, or whole wood dining tables can be great idea. Wrought iron tables with sleek glass tops are particularly in vogue. Antique or classic vintage furniture can also be a great idea for your dining room. Oriental or Japanese furniture styles also offer a wide range of unique dining room furniture that will help you make your dining room extra special and classy.

Theme

Many people like to build their dining rooms around a unique theme. You can set a theme for your dining room and buy the dining room furniture accordingly. For example you can have an antique theme and buy antique furniture for your dining room and add some fine touches like antique lamps and antique chandeliers to make it look more authentic. If you've ever seen a home-improvement reality show called Monster House you would have an idea about the most innovative themes people can come up with while decorating and re-modeling their homes. I can never forget the episode where a particular family had set a Viking theme for their home and had Viking headgear as the mantelpiece in the dining area complete with Viking style dinner plates and cauldrons.

In addition to the dining table and the chairs, you can also have stylish storage cabinets to store your cutlery sets and to display the beautiful ones. Such cabinets score high on aesthetics as well as functionality. However avoid choosing cabinets or storage units that are too bulky and occupy too much space. Always remember that too much of furniture makes any room cluttered. Especially when it comes to your dining room, you want it to be pleasant and inviting. Try to keep the furniture to the basic minimum.

Decorative Work

Decorate your dining room with beautiful paintings or mantelpieces that enhance the ambiance of the room. Many people also love to have family photographs and family heirlooms to remember happy memories while having dinner. Make sure not to over-decorate your dining area and design it in a clutter-free way making it look spacious, clean and inviting. Dinners are all about wholesome meals shared with the people you love, so keep the dining room clean and big enough for mouth-watering meals and ripples of endless laughter. [BREAKLINE]
Outdoor Railings[BREAKBODY]
Designer railings used for safety purpose also add to the appearance of your exteriors. Well designed railings are much important as they instantly spice up your outdoor decor. Railings that are commonly added to the porch, decks and staircase can be designed in various ways. Materials used, designs and colors are the important factors of railing that contribute to the overall appearance of your exteriors. These can be so chosen that they complement the architectural styles of your house. Like an antique styled house can be graced with a railing having antique design pattern. In the following paragraphs we will look at the various designs and materials that can be used for the outdoor railings for stairs, deck or porch and also those that aid in deck protection.

Railing Materials

Wood is the most common materials used for deck or stair railings for years. You can find railings made of various types and qualities of wood gracing the decks and exterior steps that lead to your doors or upper story. Apart from wood another popular and much common pick for stair railings is wrought iron. Outdoor wrought iron railings can be customized according to your choice of designs. Wrought iron offers the most delicate designs for railings adding a lovely touch to your exteriors. Apart from wrought iron, you can choose other metals such as copper, aluminum or wire mesh for strong railings. Use of vinyl for railings has become much common these days. The durability and price, apart from the similar appearance to that of wood makes it a favorite of many designers and home owners. If you want to impart a contemporary touch to your outdoors, then you can choose the steel cable railings for steps and decks. These are sleek cables that run horizontally from post to post and have a clean and classy look. One of the deck railing ideas is to go for a modern glass or acrylic railing fixed in between wooden or metal posts. This look just simple and extremely elegant even with a plain glass.

Decorative Railings

Once you finalize the material, you can check out the various stair and deck railing designs available in that material. Often the professionals you hire for getting this job done, have an album of various designs from which you can pick one. Most of the materials offer customized design options. Metal railings are most versatile when it comes to decorative designs. Vines, flowers, leaves, intertwined rods and many more designs are available in these. If you thought that wooden railings limit the design options than you are wrong! You can have the most intricate antique styled designs with dark-colored wooden railings. Apart from this, the wooden posts used in between can be designed to give a grand look to make them more attractive and catchy. One of the popular stair railing ideas is to have that sleek cable wire railing with metal posts or designer stained glass railing with colored wooden posts. Wood can be used in combination with low wall railing. Using a mix of mate rials is a great idea only if the choice of the same is perfect.

Remember that the designs for stair rails, that are installed for curved or circular staircase must be very soft and delicate styled. Designs for straight or right-angled staircase can be simple and well-defined with straight rods and planks with minimal design. You can decide the height according to your choice. Make sure it is not too low, as safety is an essential factor of railings. So get ready to spruce up your exterior staircase, deck or porch with designer railings. [BREAKLINE]
How to Polish Brass[BREAKBODY]
Many homeowners love to decorate and design their homes with antique brass objects. It can be anything from brass door knobs to chandeliers to bed stands to lamps. This is because brass is popular for giving out a hint of golden color. Although the interior of any home can be enhanced with brass objects, over time, this luster can be easily lost. Why? Basically it is due to grease, dirt, pollution, and grime. As these objects are exposed to the air, their shine can be easily lost. However, there are ways to correct this and bring back the shine. How? For that you will have to go through the article.

Polish Door Knobs

• First of all, unscrew the door knobs from the doors.
• Wear your rubber gloves, take a little bit of paint remover on the steel wool, and rub over the knobs.
• This will help to remove any dirt, grease, and grime from the knobs.
• Now with a clean washcloth, wipe the door knobs properly. Next you will take a small amount of brass polish and apply over the door knobs.
• Let it sit for 5 minutes or so and then wipe it off with a clean washcloth. Buff the knobs one last time.
• Also, instead of using the brass cleaner, you can also make a mix of 1 teaspoon salt, cup white vinegar, and 1 tablespoon flour in a bowl.
• Get a thick paste and keep the knobs in the bowl, submerged for 10 minutes.
• Remove them, rinse in lukewarm water, and buff them with a clean washcloth.

Polish Bed

• For an easy way to polish brass bed, first you will have to remove the coating of lacquer from the bed stand.
• To do so, apply the stripping agent on the bed stand and wipe it with a clean washcloth.
• Now take brass polish or any other brass cleaning solutions on a clean washcloth and clean the bed stand.
• And as a weekly cleaning and polishing chore, use milk soap water and clean the bed stand properly.
• Use a clean washcloth to wipe and let the bed stand dry.
• Besides this, you can do brass polishing with ketchup. To do so, spread good amount of ketchup on the bed stand and polish it with a fine steel wool.
• To clean, use a damp washcloth and wipe the bed stand properly.
• In the end, all there's left to do is let the bed stand dry completely.

Polish Instruments

• The best way to polish the instruments, first wipe the instruments with a clean, dry washcloth to remove any dirt or dust from it.
• To polish, make a mild soap water in a bowl and dip a clean washcloth in it.
• Wash the instruments properly and rinse with lukewarm water. Buff the instruments with clean, dry washcloth and dry them properly.
• Besides this, you can also polish brass with toothpaste. To do so, make a paste of toothpaste and Worcestershire sauce.
• Apply the paste directly on the instruments and let it sit for some time.
• Use a clean washcloth to wipe and buff the instruments properly.
• Let the instruments dry completely before you use them.

Now that you know what to use to polish brass, no matter what the objects you are trying to polish, apart from the door knobs, bed, and instruments, such as lamps, chandeliers, flatware, utensils, or other decorative objects, follow the tips mentioned in the article for all brass objects in your home. And one more thing, always wear gloves when you clean and polish brass as you don't want to stain them with your fingers. [BREAKLINE]
Modern vs. Contemporary Bedroom Furniture[BREAKBODY]
If you are shopping for a whole new set of furniture for your bedroom, you will probably be a bit bewildered by the array of styles and designs that are available in the market currently. You will find both the furniture you thought you wanted and the furniture you didn't even know existed, everything from antique, faux-antique, modern, contemporary, rustic, transitional and so on. The smartest thing you can do is to take your time to research all available choices, which, nowadays, is easily done over the Internet. Learn all you can about the different furnishing styles, compare prices and, most importantly, develop a clear idea of what you yourself can live with. Make a note of the things you need – a bed, an armoire, a mirrored dresser, a couple of nightstand with drawers, armchairs, stools, and so on – and decide if you want to buy an entire bedroom furniture set all at once or would rather prefer to build up a set with separate pieces. You should consider whether t he color, shape and size of the furniture will be in harmony with your existing bedroom dcor; you can measure your bedroom area to get an exact idea of how the furniture will fit in it.

Furniture
Like the furnishing for the rest of your house, bedroom furniture too should be a matter of personal preference – your taste and your comfort should be paramount. That said, you should also consider utility and fashion factors. Do you want bedroom furniture that is easy to maintain or do you have the time for high-maintenance furniture? If you have children and pets, for example, it probably won't do to have furniture that is just too precious to be touched. Then, you should consider if you can endure the furniture you have chosen for many years to come or will it seem rather retrograde in just a few years time? A good design, they say, never goes out of fashion, but it requires the right setting all the same. So do you have the proper space?

The reason many people seem to go for modern and contemporary bedroom furniture is that this kind of furnishing, apart from looking good and being easy to maintain, is usually more in sync with the current life-style. It comes in a variety of space-saving shapes, often with built-in storage areas, so you'll have no trouble making the smallest bedroom look open, uncluttered and pleasant. Being light-weight, it is also easy to shift the furniture around and give your bedroom a different ambiance from time to time.

The term 'Modern', as applied to furniture here, refers mainly to the furniture designs that were created by the Bauhaus School of Design in Germany in the period between the two World Wars. Founded by Walter Gropius, the Bauhaus school pursued innovative designs that were remarkable – especially in light of the Baroque style of furnishings that were in vogue at the time – for their clean lines and radically simplified forms, and the emphasis on functionality. The Modern Furniture Designs incorporated materials like steel, glass and plastics, creating an unheard-of feel of visual lightness and space.

The advent of the Nazis and the outbreak of the Second World War caused many of the Bauhaus designers to leave the country and immigrate to the United States. They brought their modern design concepts in this manner to a new and receptive land, where they were, variously, adapted, assimilated and transformed into further innovative concepts.

A good example of 'Modern' bedroom furniture is Gustav Hassenpflug's Folding Table. When not in use, the table-top can be folded down to a mere 4 inches. Another great and space-saving furniture piece is the platform bed, originally designed by Mies Van Der Rohe . It has a simple design that looks good in any kind of bedroom and it offers storage space inside, which is a boon if you have a small area.

When we speak of 'Contemporary' in furniture design, on the other hand, we mean the styles and trends that are current today. Contemporary furniture design can be inspired from modern design, from antique design, from ethnic design, from rustic design, from fine art, from nature, from technology, from just about anything out there; it can blend in a variety of ideas. If you like imaginative and creative bedroom furniture that stretches the conventional and might just border on the eccentric, then contemporary furniture is for you. Contemporary bedroom furniture seeks to extend design boundaries with startling and elegant contours, without sacrificing comfort and functionality. It is sleek, unembellished and can come in muted or bold colors. It comes in different materials – recycled steel, aluminum, chrome, glass, wood, faux-wood, and with fabrics like linen, cotton, jute, silk, organic hemp, recycled polyester fabric, wool, natural latex foam and so on – but more and more emphasis these days seems to be on staying non-toxic and eco-friendly. [BREAKLINE]
How to Mix Traditional and Contemporary Furniture[BREAKBODY]
The art of non-conformity is what creates eclectic beauty. So, if you are one of those who does not like to adhere to a set style, mixing and matching is the best way out. Many times, antique furniture which gets carried on from generation to generation seems out of place, in a new setup. But it only takes a little imagination to set up your home to make your place the right mix of what's traditional and contemporary.

Mixing Traditional and Modern Furniture

Living Room
Living room is the first room one enters. Thus, it needs to bring out the essence of your home and reflect your tastes too. If you have a modern set up, then keep the traditional furniture pieces to minimum. For instance, you can have old side tables and similar lamps to adorn them. Additionally, an antique rug can add warmth to your living room, without meddling much with your modern touch. While mixing the two styles of furniture, you need to make sure that they blend well as opposed being stark contrast to each other. The idea lies in merging the two to derive a new style.

Kitchen
Kitchen is the heart of a house and thus, every item in there needs to be handpicked. Nothing beats a well polished traditional dining table. Restore the chipped wooden table and refurbish it. An old cabinet to store your modern crockery and cutlery will go perfectly well with the sophisticated flooring. Keep the lighting as simple as possible, as gaudy lights will steal the show and make your mix and match furniture look absurd. You can mix these antique pieces with modular kitchen cabinets in the rest of the room.

Bedrooms
As compared to the rest of the room, a bedroom has minimum furniture. Against freshly painted luster walls, and the sleek lampshades, an antique bed and wardrobe is all that you need to bring about the right blend of old and new. These furniture pieces are heavy to move around. So, restore them once and for before you actually place them in the room. Do not go in for an olden styled mirror, as it will overpower the modern look. If you have another bedroom, let the big furniture pieces such as wardrobes, beds and side tables be modern, which the rest of the accessories are traditional in style.

Bathrooms
The chance of having furniture in your bathroom is very less. However, mirrors and cabinets can be antique in style while the rest of the bathroom sports modern bath fittings. Make sure the bathroom tiles complement the look too. The colors, tiles and the furniture pieces needs to form a theme when put together. Additionally, old wood has higher chances of getting spoiled in damp places. Thus, you will have to be careful while placing any in the bathroom.

While mixing traditional and contemporary furniture, you need to be sure about which style needs to stand out above the other. Additionally, the antique furniture needs to be restored well to prevent any occurrence of termites that might cause unwanted damage to other parts of the house as well. Stick to complementary colors while mixing styles, as a complete contrast would make an eyesore. Similar textures, shapes and shades give a theme to the house. The point to create a harmony of styles and not make one overpower the other. While revamping your house by blending styles, make sure that they are easy to clean. Old furniture is susceptible to dust and damage. Moreover, it weighs more than the modern furniture. So, pick your styles carefully, instead of taking a plunge into mindless mix. [BREAKLINE]
Funky Painted Furniture Ideas[BREAKBODY]
When you are decorating your home on a budget, it is not possible to spend lots of money in buying new pieces of furniture. And let's face it, new furniture costs a lot. So the best way to give your home a face lift without spending a lot is to make do with what you have got. That does not mean that you have to live with your old wooden furniture. To give a twist to your furniture, you can paint them with different paint techniques. Painting old furniture is the best way to repurpose them and give them a new lease of life. If your home decorating style is kitschy and colorful, then you need funky painted furniture ideas. One or two pieces of such statement modern furniture, and you can bet that they will they become the focal point of the room. Here we will discuss various funky furniture ideas that are easy to make and of course a lot of fun.

Funky Hand Painted Furniture Ideas

Fancy yourself to be the next Martha Stewart? Hand painted funky furniture is the new style statement in interior decorating. Painting wood furniture is not just about slapping on a coat of neutral paint color on your wooden chairs or stools. You can use your creativity to make colorful patterns and use different furniture painting techniques like sponge painting, stenciling and decoupage to give your old furniture a completely new look. If you have a piece of furniture like an old dresser, a tallboy, a nightstand or chest that has seen better days, but has a great design or a lovely shape, then there is no need to throw it away. These furniture can be made into stunning pieces by some funky painted furniture ideas. Traditionally, colors that were considered suitable for painting furniture were ivory and off white. But today you can choose any color that you like, from canary yellow to fuchsia and from electric blue to emerald green. To make a place look modern and futuris tic, you need colors and patterns that will draw your eyes instantly to these painted furniture.

How to Make Funky Furniture

Before you embark on a furniture painting project, you need to first evaluate the piece of furniture. If your wooden furniture piece is a couple of years old and needs repair, then it is a good idea to do all repairs before you paint it. If the surface of the furniture is glossy or is covered in old stains, varnish or color then you need to first sand it down lightly with a good quality gritty sandpaper. After you have finished sanding the entire piece, take a clean flannel cloth or tack cloth and wipe down the furniture. Make sure that you remove every bit of sawdust from the furniture. If any sawdust remains on the surface of the furniture it will just ruin the paint job.

Next apply a coat of primer with a foam roller to give it an even look. Apply a second coat, when the first coat has dried. Now we come to the funky part in furniture painting. One of the easiest painted furniture ideas is to take two contrasting colors, say a turquoise and lime green and paint the furniture in stripes. To do this, all you need to do is cover the furniture in industrial grade masking tape at every 2 inches and then paint it in lime green. Allow the paint to dry and remove the masking tape. Carefully apply the turquoise paint color with a two-inch foam brush on the unpainted area.

One of the best painted furniture ideas is to do stenciling. Just place the stencil on the furniture and use masked tape so that it stays in place. Now paint a color of your choice over the stencil or spray paint it. Spray painting furniture is one of the easiest methods of painting any piece of furniture. When the paint dries, remove the masking tape and you have got yourself funky hand painted furniture.

All you need to do is apply your creativity to convert your old piece of furniture from drab to fabulous. When you come up with hand painted furniture ideas, always make sure that your choice of paint colors are complementary. Too many clashing colors will make the furniture look messy and amateurish. So, now that you have some furniture painting ideas, bring out your paints and have a great time transforming your drab old furniture to funky and contemporary pieces. [BREAKLINE]
Characteristics of Federal Style Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Federal style furniture, also known as neoclassical furniture or American neoclassical furniture outside the United States, is the style of furniture that gained prominence and became synonymous with the Federal period in American history. This period converged with the period right after the Revolutionary War around 1789, when the Federalists and anti-Federalists were at loggerheads over the new proposed direction of the United States Government.

The peak period for Federal furniture was said to be between the 1780′s and the 1820′s. The areas that were most captivated by this style were mostly the large port cities on the Eastern coastline like New York, Boston, Philadelphia, Charleston and Baltimore. The reason for this was primarily the collection of affluent wealthy families in these cities that had close ties to European culture. And after all, it was the European culture and the English furniture designs in particular of Sheraton and Hepplewhite that influenced the American Federal furniture. Sheraton and Hepplewhite also emerged as influential furniture styles around the same time period. Inadvertently, these cities also became the production and manufacturing centers of this furniture.

Federal Style Furniture Characteristics
It is worth noting that the main inspiration for Federal style furniture, or even European neoclassical furniture, are ancient Greek and Roman designs and influences. The trend began when the ruins of Pompeii and Herculaneum were discovered in Italy, and a great influence of Roman style furniture began spreading.

The most defining characteristic of Federal furniture is that the furniture pieces are almost always made of Mahogany, and they feature several colored inlays and geometric designs imbibed in them. Some more of the instantly recognizable characteristics of this style of furniture is that it is extremely light, feature long straight lines, tapered legs and contrasting veneers. If all these characteristics are easily noticeable, then the furniture item is Federal, or has at least derived its design from it in some manner.

The defining feature of this style though, was that it greatly contradicted the furniture styles that were present at the time, the most predominant one being the American Chippendale style. This style relied on using really heavy wood and heavy intricate designs, which in some respects made the furniture item appear overworked and extremely pretentious. Here are some more distinct characteristics of Federal style furniture that helped distinguish its separate identity that has lasted many decades now.

Appearance	Graceful and refined.
Chair arms	Sloping downwards to meet the posts from the seat.
Chair back material	Upholstered and wooden.
Chair back shape	Fiddleback, rectangular and square.
Chair leg	Straight, tapered or turning.
Chair seat material	Rush, upholstered or wood.
Chair seat shape	Horseshoe or square.
Drawer pull	Mushroom shaped brass knob,loop bail handle.
Fabric	Damask or tapestry.
Finish	Oil varnish or paint.
Foot	Continuation of leg.
Hardware material	Brass.
Joint	Dovetail.
Line	Gently curving lines.
Motif	Pineapple, eagle, star, shell, conch shell.
Ornamentation	Banding, carving, fluting,gilding, inlay, marquetry, reeding, stenciling.
Wood	Black walnut, cherry, fruitwood, maple, rosewood, satinwood.

Initially, the Federal style furniture was put into use in homes of wealthy people of high social standing, as it signified a great taste for contemporary European culture, over a period of time though, the common man became more familiar with this style of furniture and started acquiring lesser grade and cheaper forms of this style, till it was entirely ingrained in the culture and lifestyle of Americans all over the country. Even libraries and other public buildings soon began adopting this style furniture in their midst.

Federal furniture is more than just a style or a trend, as it became synonymous with the times. History cannot be complete until all facets of civil life adopts the prevalent trends and cultures, and studying the rise and prominence of this furniture style simply highlights this fact. [BREAKLINE]
Tips for Growing Heirloom Apples[BREAKBODY]
Heirloom apples are true, non-hybrid cultivars, which undergo open and cross-pollination for fertilization. Grown since the earlier times, they are also called antique apples. You will be surprised to know that there are more than 17,000 varieties of cultivated apples. Of these, majority are hybrids that are bred for imparting desirable traits. If you have sufficient space in the yard, add some flavorful heirloom apples. You will find varieties that are excellent for eating out of hand, baking, cooking, pickling, and also for making cider.

Growing Heirloom Apples

All types of apple trees require special attention for producing a good yield, and the antique apple is no exception. For planting heirloom apples successfully, do some research about the climatic conditions in your region and the basic growth requirements of the plants. If they are matching, then only you can consider incorporating some antique apple trees in your yard. Listed below are some points that you ought to know for planting heirloom apples.

• The antique apples are adapted for growing in USDA hardiness zones 4-9. As they have been cultivated for a long time, they are resistant to common pests and diseases.
• Most of the cultivars are regionally adapted, i.e., they are suited for climatic conditions specific to an area. Hence, it is a good idea to take advice from the local horticulturist about the cultivars adapted to your region.
• Heirloom apples are propagated from seeds, cuttings, and grafted plants. If you know fruit tree propagation, you can obtain cuttings or graft the twigs from a matured, antique apple tree.
• Like other apple species, most of the heirloom types fertilize by cross-pollination. So, planting more than one apple tree in the same site is a must. Accordingly, choose the planting area and buy the starter seeds or plants.
• While the native cultivars are relatively hardy, always inquire about the disease and pest resistance of the particular variety that you are interested in growing. Follow the basic tips for growing heirloom apples to maintain healthy trees.

The most challenging aspect about heirloom apple growing is finalizing the cultivars. You can make a list of the varieties and note their growth requisites for easy reference. And to choose the ideal fruit tree for your yard, consider the growth requirements, taste, uses, and height. The most popularly opted antique apple types are Baldwin, Rhode Island, English Beauty, and Red Delicious. However, before planting a specific cultivar, make sure you taste the antique apples to know their flavor and taste. The following points focus on how to grow heirloom apples in your yard.

Apple Seeds or Whips
One advantage of antique apples is that the seeds are viable, which is not so for the hybrid ones. Commonly propagated by grafting, you will also get 1-year-old and 2-year-old whips. But, the choice of sowing apple seeds or planting whips is up to you. While apple trees grown from seeds require 7-8 years to produce fruits, the grafted plants mature and bear fruits within 3-5 years. So, it is better to start with whips.

Purchasing Trees
When the planting time comes, purchase disease-free, healthy, semi-dwarf or dwarf whips of the chosen apple variety from your local nursery. Or else, place a mail order for the same in a reliable nursery. You will receive bare root, unbranched, 2-3 feet tall apple trees in a dormant state. At maturity, expected height of the dwarf and semi-dwarf fruit trees are 6-8 feet and 10-12 feet, respectively.

Initial Preparation
Fall is the ideal time for growing apples, because they remain dormant at this time. Or else, consider growing them in spring. Selecting a proper growing site and preparing soil are the prerequisites of growing healthy heirloom apples. Choose an area where the plants get exposed to full sun. The planting soil should be slightly acidic (pH 6-6.5), light, well-drained, and rich in organic matter and soil microbes.

Planting Whips
For growing the 1-year-old whips, dig planting holes that are about 2 feet deep and twice the size of the root system. In case, you are using a soil conditioner, make sure you mix it thoroughly with the upper soil (about 12 inch depth). This will promote quick development of roots and branches. For introducing the plant, add some loose soil to the hole, spread the roots gently, and place it. Backfill soil and tamp down the soil to remove air pockets. Follow the same planting steps for the remaining trees.

Care for Newly Planted Trees
Aftercare of heirloom apples starts with watering the trees immediately after plantation. Provide sufficient water so that the roots come in good contact with the soil particles. Also, regular watering is necessary for 2 years, or till the plants get established. Do not supplement fertilizer, as doing so will cause burning effects to the fragile roots. By next spring, the unbranched tree should be cut to about 36 inches above the soil to induce growth of lateral branches.

General Apple Tree Care
Caring for heirloom apple trees is not different from the hybrid apple varieties. Mulching is a good way to conserve moisture and reduce weed growth. Other apple tree care tips involve fertilizing, pruning, thinning fruits, weeding, and controlling disease and pest infestations. Look for signs of diseases, like black rot, rust, mildew, scab, and mosaic virus. Common apple tree pests are aphids, sawfly, moth, and worms. Early identification of the pathogen attacks is crucial to save the trees and get a good yield.

By growing antique apple trees, you can relish the true flavor of apple fruits every year. In terms of taste and flavor, you will find the heirloom apples incomparable to that of the store-bought ones. The native fruit trees will continue to give a high yield as long as you provide the basic growth requirements. For ensuring healthy growth and good harvest, don't forget to water, prune, spray, and feed the apple trees on a regular basis. [BREAKLINE]
How to Hang a Heavy and Large Clock[BREAKBODY]
There is no doubt that antique wall clocks add a charm to your home, but the task of hanging such clocks may not be as interesting as the clock, as they are usually big and heavy. I have also seen a few models of contemporary clocks which are on par with the antique pendulum clocks, in terms of size and weight. If you do not hang such heavy clocks securely, then there is a great possibility that they might just fall off the wall.

The type of your wall determines how you hang the clock. To make it easy for you to comprehend, I have made the following sections:

If You Have a Masonry Wall
Here is the list of the things that you will need:

• Pencil
• Drill
• Metal screw anchor
• Screw
• Screwdriver
• Hammer

Finalize the position of the clock, and mark the spot with a pencil. Drill a hole (using a drill bit of the appropriate size) at the marked spot, and insert the screw anchor in that hole. Use a hammer to tap the head of the anchor so that it goes into the hole. Now, take the screw (should be long enough), and place it in the anchor. Secure the screw firmly using a screwdriver. See that you leave some part (roughly 1.5 cm) of the screw outside that wall to hang the clock. Once you have done that, inspect whether the screw is secure. You can try jerking the screw, if it comes out, then repeat the entire process of fixing the screw. If you feel that the screw won't budge, then carefully hang the clock.

If You Have a Wall With Wooden Studs
You will need the following things:

• Stud finder
• Pencil
• Hammer
• Long nail

The position that you choose to hang the wall clock should be supported by a stud. To check whether you have a stud at the location of your choice, you can use a stud finder. Once you have fixed a location, mark it. Now, position the nail on the spot, and use a hammer to drive it inside the stud. About 2 cm of the nail should stick out from the wall. Hoick the nail, ensure that it is fastened to the wall, and then hang the clock.

If You do not Like Any Spot Near the Stud
Sometimes you may like a spot, which is not supported by a stud. You may feel that compromising that position will considerably reduce the appeal of the clock. In such a situation, you will have to hang the clock on the drywall. Here are the things that you will require:

• Drill
• Screw anchor
• Screw
• Screwdriver
• Hammer

Use a hammer to drive the screw anchor (not necessarily metal) at the desired spot. Insert the screw into the anchor, do leave 2 cm of the screw outside. Once the screw is attached firmly to the wall, hang the clock.

If You Have a Wood Wall
You will only need a few things in this case, they are:

• Pencil
• Wooden screw
• Screwdriver

Mark the position to hang the wall clock with a pencil. Take the wooden screw and inspect it. Once you have made sure that the screw is strong, drive it into the position marked on the wooden wall, using a screwdriver, leave some part of the screw head outside the wall. Make sure that you check whether the screw is secure, before you hang the clock.

If you feel that the clock is too heavy for you to lift, then ask someone to help you out when you hang it on the wall. Do not finish your work in a hurry, or else you will not find the clock where you hung it! [BREAKLINE]
Desks for Small Spaces[BREAKBODY]
When you live in a small one bedroom apartment or a studio apartment, you need to choose furniture carefully. Since space it at a premium, you cannot clutter your apartment with huge oversized furniture. You need to choose furniture that is essential for your home and which is aesthetically pleasing too. It is a good idea to opt for minimalistic furniture which matches the scale of the apartment.

An essential piece of furniture which is a must-have in any home whether large or small is a desk. All of us need a desk in some corner of a room, to do our work. If you bring work home, then you just cannot do without a desk. When you choose a desk for a small room, make sure that the desk is not too large or cumbersome. At the same time, it should not be so tiny that it does not serve its purpose. A desks can be used for storing files, as a writing bureau and for placing your desktop computer. Here we will discuss some styles and designs of desks that are ideal for small spaces.

Best Desks for Small Spaces
When you live in an apartment where space is at a premium, it makes sense for desks to also work as storage units for storing CDs, magazines, bills and other knickknacks. Purchase a desk which has several cubbyholes for storing all your important papers. This type of furniture, that serves more than one purpose is an excellent space saving idea. Such desks are usually made of a variety of wood, and you can opt from birch, oak or maple. Have a liking for antique secretary desks? Fret not, because there are many antique secretary desks in smaller sizes which you can find in furniture shops. This kind of desks are just right for a small apartment.

Corner Desks
A corner desk is the ultimate space saver and is ideal for a small room. A small corner desk can be placed in a corner thereby helping you to utilize an unused and awkward space in your room. Small corner desks are available in a wide variety of materials, designs and styles and you can choose one that best matches with your decor. The best thing about corner desk is that it does not take up too much floor space which is an ideal situation for a tiny apartment. You can get a good small corner desk which is about four feet wide, with simple and clean lines. These type of small corner desks can be purchased at an affordable price from stores such as IKEA, J C Penny and Office Depot.

Computer Desks
If you are looking for computer desks that will work well in a small room, then there are many individual furniture designers who have come up with wacky and space saving designs. A small corner computer desk that is wide enough to place your computer with a sliding key board holder is one of the main requirements in any house. A computer desk that has a pull out keyboard and vertical shelving attached to the desk, works well for small spaces. Some computer desks also has wheels attached to its legs, which enables you to easily move the desk from one room to another.

Collapsible Desks
If all these options do not work for you, then you can opt for a collapsible desk. It is a great way to make your small space look elegant and put together. A fold-out or collapsible desk is mounted on the wall and it folds in when not in use. This kind of collapsible fold-out desk comes with smart storage and organization solutions for storing your important papers, bills and stationery. It is perfect for small bedrooms where space is a concern and it strikes a perfect balance between functionality and style.

As you have seen, there are many designs and styles of desks that will fit a small space. A small space need not limit you from having a decor and furniture of your choice. You just need to select the right furniture to make full utilization of small spaces. Decorating small spaces and arranging furniture in limited spaces is not difficult once you know how to do it. [BREAKLINE]
Canvas Painting Frames[BREAKBODY]
The objective of a canvas painting frame is to act as support for hanging a painting on a wall or shelf. The type of painting on the canvas, will dictate the kind of canvas painting frame that you can choose for it. An ornate painting frame in an antique metal finish will go very well with a classic Victorian style painting. Such types of canvas frames are also well suited for family portraits, particularly of some ancestors who are dressed in Victorian and Edwardian style with proper ball gowns and lace trimmings. However completely different type of canvas frames will be required for modern paintings or for pop art paintings. You just can't imagine a Andy Warhol painting framed in a dull antique gold finish ornate frame. So, you need to keep in mind the type of painting you are going to frame, before choosing canvas frames.

Choosing Canvas Frames

Always remember that the frame you choose should complement the genre of painting as well as the colors that are used in a painting. A seascape with predominantly blue, navy and black colors will not look good with a red or green colored frame. This kind of canvas painting frames would jar with the theme and subject of the painting and will mar the beauty of the painting. People who will look at the painting will find that their eyes are instantly drawn towards the frame and not the painting. So, always try to find a style and design of canvas frames that complement the painting. In the above example of a seascape oil painting, the best frames would be a simple wooden frame that is free of any carvings with a matte finish in a dark color.

Suppose you have a still life painting of fresh flowers in colors such as red, pink and orange. Then the best canvas frames for such a painting would be a wooden frame that has a lot of intricate carvings in a flowery design. This type of wooden frames will enhance the beauty of the painting and will also complement the theme as well as colors of the painting. A still life painting that has many glass and steel objects painted like wine glasses, bottles and samovar, is best framed by a beautifully polished silver frame. The silver frame will complement the silver and glass of the painting.

If you want to know how to frame a painting, well in my opinion it is best left to professionals who can do the job efficiently. However, if you are keen on doing it yourself, then there are many ready-made wood frames that are available in the market. These ready-made wooden frames can be mounted with the help of offset clips or canvas clips. Framing paintings with metal frames is not recommended at home, as you might scratch the paint with it.

One very important thing to remember while framing a painting is that your painting should always be the main focus. The frame is there to enhance the beauty of the painting and it should not at any cost steal attention from the painting. Having a very ornate metal frame for a simple landscape is one of the worst mistakes in framing a painting. When you hang a painting in your room, your guests should only admire the painting and not the canvas painting frames. [BREAKLINE]
Value of Old Chinese Coins[BREAKBODY]
The major difference between Chinese coins and those minted by Europeans is that the former are produced by means of casting (in mold). Westerners on the other hand produced coins by means of 'dies' (forging the coins by means of striking). Determining proper or at least the approximate value of coins requires thorough knowledge of ancient Chinese coins. Let us understand more about determining the value of old Chinese coins through this article.

Old Chinese Coins Value

Value of ancient Chinese coins that were in circulation is greater than that of others. Today, we can find many fake coins along with the original ones in the market. It is therefore, important that you pay for them only after verification. A coin is said to have a greater value than others if it has some historical significance. Coins that are in a better condition also fetch a greater price.

Supply and Demand
The principle of supply and demand comes into play when you have to determine the value of antique Chinese coins. Since, different Chinese rulers minted coins on a large scale, these are available plentiful in comparison to that of rulers from other parts of the world. These coins are therefore, valued much lesser than what one expects.

Gold and Silver Coins
The metals like gold and silver are precious and one can be thinking of fetching a good value for such coins. These coins are however, priced a little lesser than their melt value.

Knife-shaped Coins
The coins minted in China were not just rounded, but also had various other shapes. The knife-shaped coins, also known as 'Ming' (named after a city and not the dynasty) were one of these. Ming coins though possess the shape of a knife, their edges are not sharp. These coins are priced somewhere around $30 – $35.

Song Dynasty Coins
The Song Dynasty ruled China in the period between 1102 and 1106 A.D. Copper coins issued by Hui Zong of this dynasty were 34 mm in size. These coins are referred to as 5 cash coins. The approximate value of old coins like this is $12.

K'ai Yuan Coin
These coins can fetch you a price of $3 (each). The K'ai Yuan coins were brought into circulation by the Tang Dynasty. Wu-Chu coins were replaced by the K'ai Yuan somewhere around 618 A.D. These coins were used for the next 1000 years; a low value of these coins required production on a large scale. Since, the coins had a low value, one couldn't think of fetching a high price for them.

Old Chinese Coins Worth
The ancient Chinese coins can be valuated properly by referring to archaeological resources. Coin comparison guides can also be used for this purpose. The commonly available coins have a value that is lesser than even a single dollar. Rare and antique coins have a price that ranges from $5 – $10. Authentic information about the origin of a particular coin should also prove to be useful in determining its value. The coins with square shaped hole and rounded borders are generally priced between $1 – $4; these coins are from the modern era. Those coins with a brownish color are said to be the ones in circulation actually. There is another feature which helps in determining whether a coin is original or not. The crusty exterior of coins makes it sure that the given coin is original. The real coins also have some inscriptions on them. Determining the value of rare and old Chinese coins should therefore, become easier with the information presented above.

Determining the correct value of old Chinese coins is a difficult task. There are many fake coins out there in the market which resemble the original ones. It is therefore, better to have some know-how of characteristics of valuable coins before purchasing them. [BREAKLINE]
Classic Car Values[BREAKBODY]
People in the US still fantasize possessing a vintage car, and from time to time many classic car lovers keep on overhauling and customizing their prized possession to enhance the value of the car. But, which cars are entitled to be known as classic cars? Here's an account – the automobile industry in US began in about 1900 and propelled the US automobile industry in to a kind of revolution in the 1920s. US auto history has been divided in to various eras. The classic car era is considered to have begun in 1946, immediately after the 2nd world war, and lasted till the mid 1970s. But, the era actually reached peak in the 1960s, around the time of Cuban missile crisis.

The 1960s is considered the time when auto barons in Detroit, the Mecca of auto-makers in US, got their act together. As imported cars proved to be the improved breeds, with more efficient and compact designs, American car makers reacted by dropping their trademark features and buyers easily accepted local brands like GM's all new Corvair, Fords' Falcon and Chryslers' Valiant. Along with these, many more classic cars were all set to burn the road. Here's a collection of most sought after models and the tentative classic car prices. All these cars are still cherished by many who are ready to pay a fortune to own one of these. Take a look.

Plymouth Barracuda
The Barracuda is a double door, twin seater coupe, that was manufactured by the Plymouth division of Chrysler. Launched in 1964, it caught the imaginations of many car lovers till 1974. The first-generation Barracuda, based on the Plymouth Valiant, was a fastback A-body coupe. The car was featured with a wraparound back glass and was on sale from 1964 to 1966. From 1967 to 1969, it was the time for the 2nd-generation Barracuda. It was again Valiant-based but was substantially redesigned. The Barracuda is the ultimate automobile in terms of classic car values.
Selling Price Range: US $25,000 to 250,000^*

Chevrolet Bel Air
This is a classic beauty and one of the best that Chevy had rolled out in that era. The Bel Air is simply a treat for the eyes as it is driven past. The massive V8 engine fitted in this masterpiece gives immense power and if you happen to find a well preserved or overhauled model, do not think twice before you ink the deal.
Selling Price Range: US $10,000 to 140,000^*

First Generation Ford Mustang
Derived from the highly successful Ford Falcon and Ford Fairlane, the first generation Mustang (1964 – 1973) was loaded with a muscular V8 289 cu in engine. This is another typical two-seater high ground clearance car fitted with broad based alloys. The first series of Mustangs is still in high demand and gives the still being produced 5th generation a run for its money.
Selling Price Range: US $35,000 to 250,000^*

Chevrolet Chevelle
The Chevrolet Chevelle was a medium-sized automobile which made its debut in 1964. Produced from 1964 to 1977, the Cheville was one of General Motors' critically appreciated and highly successful cars. Chevelle models were easily redesigned from more efficient family cars to convertibles. Two variants of Cheville were available – a four door hard top sedan and a two door station wagon.
Selling Price Range: US $5,000 to 150,000^*

Pontiac Catalina
The Catalina was the mainstay of Pontiac's automobile lineup. This name was earlier used only for hardtop body styles of Pontiac. The Catalina became a separate entity in 1959, and was the basic full-size Pontiac car. The full flagship series of Catalina included sedans, coupe cars, convertibles and station wagons. In 1961 Pontiacs were extensively restyled with a highly squared-off body line and an all-new Torque-Box. A new perimeter frame was introduced which not only provided more impact protection than the earlier X design but also enhanced the interior room.
Selling Price Range: US $5,000 to 50,000^*

Chevrolet Camaro
The Camaro was another fabled automobile from General Motors under the Chevrolet brand. Classified as a pony car and some versions also as a muscle car, the Camaro first went on sale on September 29, 1966, the model for which was known as the 1967 model. It was chiefly designed in order to compete the Ford Mustang. Camaro's platform and major components were derived from the Pontiac Firebird, which was introduced in 1967 as well.
Selling Price Range: US $5,000 to 200,000^*

Shelby Cobra/GT500
The famous Cobra series of Shelby is another sought after coupe and has a high classic car value. The Cobra, along with the GT500 variant has a high standard rotisserie restoration and the rare Britany Blue Shelby Mustang is the car that most car lovers dream to own.
Selling Price Range: US $12,000 to 180,000^*

These are the seven most sought after automobiles of the '60s and '70s. All these cars have very high values. So, what are you waiting for? Just take your pick and drive away!
^*All selling price ranges quoted may differ on various parameters like location of seller, condition of the vehicle and its antiquity. [BREAKLINE]
How to Identify Gold Jewelry Markings[BREAKBODY]
An incredible 165,000 tonnes of gold has been mined till date, since the dawn of human civilization. Not surprisingly, a large fraction of it has been used up in the creation of jewelry items over the centuries. Every year about half of the gold mined over the world goes into creation of jewelry of all kinds, ranging from rings, earrings, necklaces to bangles and other exotic pieces of craftsmanship.

A consumer out there in the market, shopping for a gold ring or necklace for his wife, needs to know whether what he is paying for has pure gold in it or is it just another gold plated piece of junk. To verify the purity level of gold jewelry, a marking system is devised, which indicates the amount of pure gold that is contained within a jewelry item and authenticates its quality. In this Buzzle article, I provide you with an explanation of how to identify gold jewelry markings and verify the purity level of a piece of gold jewelry.

Measurement of Gold Purity

Gold being inherently soft, it cannot be directly molded into jewelry, without mixing it with other metals for strength. That's why a quality grading system, which can measure the amount of pure gold contained within a gold jewelry item is necessary. There are two existing systems used for this purpose. Gold purity is measured in terms of karat value in the US. Karat value is a specification of the fraction of total weight of a gold item, that is pure gold. The gold of highest purity grading is 24 Kt, which means that it's 99.99% pure gold.

The scale moves downwards, with 23 Kt, 22 Kt, 21 Kt up till 8 Kt grading. A 12 Kt piece of gold has 12 parts out of 24 by weight, to be pure gold. In Europe, an alternative system is used to measure gold purity, which uses 'Millesimal Fineness' as the measurement parameter. It measures purity of a gold jewelry in terms of parts of pure gold per thousand parts. Let us see how to read gold markings and verify its purity in the following lines.

How to Identify Jewelry Markings?

You will need to arm yourself with a magnifying glass to be able to read gold markings as they tend to be engraved very finely. Also get a portable precision balance, which can measure weights from fractions of a gram to multiples of a gram. Here is how you can check for the purity of the product.

Check the Karat Quality Rating
Most modern gold jewelry products have a 'Karat' grading inscribed on them. The printed karat value may be anywhere between 8 Kt to 24 Kt. To know the percentage of pure gold by weight, from karat grading, divide the karat grading by 24 and multiply it by hundred. You might want to check out this article explaining how to calculate the value of scrap gold, from karat grading.

Check For Millesimal Fineness Grading
If it's a piece of European jewelry, the purity grading will be a three digit number less than 1000, with 999 being the millesimal fineness grading which is equivalent to 24 karat gold. The value may be anywhere between a minimum of 333 and a maximum of 999. Divide the value by 10 to get the percentage fraction by weight that's pure gold.

Look For Brand Name Stamp or Symbol
Accompanying the karat or millesimal grading, there should be a symbol denoting the manufacturer's brand. From the symbol, you can decipher the jewelry brand it belongs to. Avoid buying jewelry without brand markings.

By identifying the brand name, karat value and the millesimal fineness grading, one can determine the authenticity of gold jewelry quite easily. While buying scrap gold items, you need to be extreme careful in verifying the gold grading quality as chances are that traders will try to fool you. It is best not to go ahead with the purchase of a gold jewelry item, that has absolutely no markings on it. If it's an old piece of jewelry from antiquity, get a referral evaluation from a jeweler, who would have the necessary apparatus for testing the quality. [BREAKLINE]
How to Remove Paint from Wood[BREAKBODY]
Wood is one of the best construction materials available to mankind. No wonder all our dear lush green forests are getting wiped out in the blink of an eye! Wood is used for building houses, furniture, boats, ships, toys, etc. With fresh coats of paint on them, they simply take on a splendid appearance. However, the paint applied does not hold on forever. Sooner or later the paint begins to peel off, leaving the furniture with a drag look. Removing paint from wood floors, furniture, and railings can be a cumbersome process. Let's have a look at some ways of removing paint from wooden furniture.

Removing Paint from Wooden Furniture

Wooden furniture gives a comfortable look to the ambiance of the room. The older the furniture, the more sentimental value it gains. Some folks possess wooden furniture passed down from their ancestors. The problem arises when this furniture loses its paint. Specks of paint eaten away here and there gives an unappealing appearance to the furniture. Repainting is the best solution, however, before this is done, there is another feat to be accomplished. The earlier paint has to be removed.

Step 1: Protective Gear
Before you begin the procedure of freeing the wood from the paint, it's important you wear gloves, mask and goggles. Wear a full sleeved shirt and pants (old clothes!) to cover yourself completely. It's always better to be safe, as the paint stripper used to remove paint from wood can be pretty nasty to your skin and eyes. Place couple of newspapers under the furniture. This helps clearing the mess faster.

Step 2: Ventilated Area
The best place to begin stripping paint off wooden furniture would be outdoors. However, if you do not have this facility, open all the windows of the room and leave the fan on. The basic point to be remembered is, that the room in which the paint stripping is carried out should be well ventilated.

Step 3: Methylene Chloride Application
After dusting the furniture off lose dirt, pour methyl chloride solution onto the wooden areas where the paint exists. If you want you could add some wax to the methylene chloride solution. By adding the wax, the methylene chloride solution will not evaporate so fast. Methylene chloride is strong and needs to be handled carefully, so do not forget to read and follow the instructions mentioned on the tin properly.

Step 4: Paint Dissolution
Use a paint brush to gently spread the methylene chloride solution all over the paint adhering areas. Use a toothbrush to get to corners. Brush only in one direction and avoid splashing the solution around. Cover the wood with wax paper. This prevents the methylene chloride from evaporating, thereby giving it more time to work on the paint. If you do not have wax paper, cover the furniture with a plastic sheet.

Step 5: Final Removal
When the paint has softened, bubbles will emerge on the surface. This is the indication that it's time to scrape. Peel off the wax paper or plastic sheet. Use a paint scraper or plastic spatula to scrape off the paint from the wooden surface. A gooey material will come off. Clean the wood with a clean rag that has been dunked in mineral spirit. You will have your wooden furniture free of paint and ready to be freshly painted upon.

If you are dealing with antique furniture, then it's better to contact professionals to repaint the furniture. It's not good to risk the piece of ancient family history. Moreover, if the paint does not seem to budge, do not scrape harder. This will only damage the wood. For stubborn patches of paint, just apply a second coat of methylene chloride. Also, do not forget to carefully discard the mess properly, especially the scraped debris. You need to check with your local hazardous waste office to find out how you need to dispose this waste. [BREAKLINE]
Hammered Copper Sheet[BREAKBODY]
Copper sheets are often hammered to achieve beautiful textured finishes. The sheet is slightly heated so that it can be hammered easily. The main advantage of hammered copper sheets is that they are durable and provide resistance to damage. Also, the look of these sheets is attractive and pleasing to the eye. No wonder these textured sheets are extremely popular and are being used in varied applications. The sheets are commonly used in products like mirrors, sinks, doors, elevators, counter tops and light fixtures. One can create many different types of textures by hammering copper sheets. This texturing process not only reduces the maintenance cost but also enhances the overall appearance of the product.

Copper Hammered Products
Some of the popular products available in the market are handmade hammered copper sinks, and mirrors that can be installed in bathrooms and kitchens. These are elegant pieces and can be a great addition to your home decor. You can enhance your bathroom decor by fitting a hammered copper bathtub. The hammered copper mirrors available are a masterpiece. They are handcrafted to perfection and you will definitely enjoy the sophisticated look of these mirrors. These mirrors come in a variety of shapes including rectangular, oval and round. They are generally finished in natural or weathered copper. The Internet is the best source to get to know about these products. There are a number of online shops that keep an extensive collection of these products made by highly skilled copper smiths.

Hammered copper sheets come in a range of designs so as to meet your highest expectations. As these sheets are sold in different sizes, you can always buy as per your requirement. The copper sheet is first hammered and then subjected to a heating processes in order to get different finishes. Natural, antique and terra are some of the finishes that give a unique look to the product.

Hammering Copper Sheet by Hand
A few common tools available at home can be used to give a beautiful look of hammered copper. Although copper sheets are manufactured in varying thicknesses, you need to find one that can be easily hammered. Avoiding thick copper sheets will make you work simpler. The recommended thickness to hammer copper sheets is 24 gauge or 0.0216 inches. The things that you will require to accomplish this task are ball peen hammer, metal snips, metal file, plywood and nails.

You need to first attach the copper sheet to the plywood by fixing a nail at each corner. If you want to cut a shape from the sheet, then do it first by using the metal snips. Use the metal file to smoothen the rough edges of the piece and then secure it to the plywood with a minimum of two nails. Now start hammering the copper sheet with the ball peen hammer. Strike the sheet with a medium force to avoid dents. Ensure that you strike the hammer uniformly to achieve a nice hammered appearance.

For adding further texture to the hammered copper sheet, you can place the sheet on some other surface and continue hammering. For instance, in order to give a fine pocked appearance to the sheet, you need to lay it on concrete and then hammer it to get the desired result. Placing the copper sheet on a softer surface will help you to achieve a burnished look. You can also use different hammers like rawhide to give various textures to your copper sheet. [BREAKLINE]
Traditional Bathroom Designs[BREAKBODY]
Taking bath in a luxurious ambiance is probably the best way to soothe your body. Dating back to the ancient Roman era, we have come across various traditional bathroom designs that cast a mystic effect on the person taking a bath. The charm of such designs is indeed different from conventional patterns. Classic traditional decor shall stay in style for decades due to its unique color combination, construction and simplicity. Such bathrooms are usually decorated with aromatic candles, fresh flowers and antic bathroom furniture.

Traditional bathrooms are usually molded with tropical styles, Roman designs or early French patterns. Classic colors with ceramic floors, deep bathtubs are the characteristic features of a traditional bathroom. You can also apply the Mediterranean theme or opt for the Italian ornamentation. If your bathroom is huge, just adopt some of the best luxury designs, unified with the classic look. Get the ideas from the following paragraphs.

Set the Theme
You need to set the theme first before infusing the designs. Every theme is unique in itself and different from others. You can select from the Tropical, Mediterranean, Italian, Spanish, French or a Roman theme. Make sure that the design chosen by you complements the interior decor of your house. The next paragraph shall let you know the popular the color schemes, bathroom accessories, furniture and other materials and fixatives.

Select the Color Scheme
Bathrooms colors for a traditional look can range from neutral shades to bright. A tropical theme sets well with dark or mute green colors with antique furniture and accessories. Terracotta tiles bear the history of Spanish bathroom decor. You can also blend hues of pale yellow and white for a classic French look. Shades of flamingo pink and white add a feminine touch to a bathroom. A bathroom having everything painted with bright white, looks the most elegant. For a traditional aqua look just pick the shades of turquoise and sky blue. A Mediterranean theme usually has shades of brown and black. Thus, the choice is absolutely yours.

The Floor Design
The bathroom floor tiles embedded must complement the color of the walls. You can add a touch of French decor with intricately painted tiles for bathroom vanity. Pair the tiles with rich wooden tones to render an understated theme. For this, the tiles should be sand colored. Versatile designs for tiles are available over the stores for traditional bathroom flooring. Slate tiles with vintage colors like gold and orange are reminiscent of Hawaii designs. Traditional metal finishes, honeycomb flooring in shades of bronze highlight the traditional theme.

Traditional Bathroom Accessories
Small traditional bathroom designs should be decorated with accessories that do not render a clumsy look to the interior. An over sized ornate mirror defines a perfect traditional get up. The hallmark of the vintage design is an anaglypta wallpaper over the wall. To maintain the classic look, you can also attach tin ceiling tiles. A traditional bungalow bathroom has wainscoting on the walls and wide moldings around the windows. For the curtains you can opt for floral prints, plain or the scenery finish. Huge satin curtains embellished with thread work make the bathroom a royal place to take bath. Other accessories include, the wall hangings and paintings that accentuate the traditional ambiance. For a tropical feel, you can wrap papyrus around the bathtubs, sinks or the entrance. The Italian style puts more emphasis on floral arrangement, aromatic candles and scents inside the bathroom.

Materials and Fixatives
For a traditional bathroom, the fixatives should be neutral. You can install a pedestal bathroom sink or a free-standing sink. For a vintage feeling, opt for a claw-foot tub. You can decorate the window with plantation shutters or simple white wooden blinds. Porcelain is the perfect material for the sinks and tubs. Simple designs with marble, granite and ceramic finish is ideal for renovating a small bathroom. For an elegant feel just opt for capiz shells lighting fixtures. You might also install a frosted wooden vessel sink. Above all, interior lighting is one of the most important aspect of a bathroom. Metal cased bulbs, lamps and colorful wall lights can lighten up your mood while enjoying a bath.

These designs, though a contrasting feature in the present era, shall remain unique forever. The vintage designs and the ambiance inside the bathroom is a perfect place to relax and rejuvenate yourself. Hygiene and cleanliness are the quintessential factors for the maintenance of a bathroom. [BREAKLINE]
Tile Backsplash Ideas for White Cabinets[BREAKBODY]
White is the color which goes with almost everything. However, too much of white can make the space look sterile and uninviting. Hence, when decorating with white make sure you introduce colorful elements so that the space looks balanced. White cabinets in kitchen like black cabinets are a popular choice. White cabinets are a great idea if you wish to brighten up the space. Also, if you have a small kitchen, then addition of white cabinets is good, as the white will reflect a lot of light and create illusion of more space. With such cabinets there are certain elements which you can introduce to complement them. An essential element behind the sink in any kitchen is the backsplash.

Kitchen Tile Backsplash Ideas with White Cabinets

Versatile Ceramic Tiles
Ceramic tiles are the most common choice of kitchen backsplash. This is due to many reasons. The most common reason is that they are cheap and low on maintenance. Ceramic tiles are easy to clean and one can wash them with soapy water for daily cleaning and maintenance. Also, they are easily replaceable. Ceramic tiles are available in various colors and designs, so you can choose accordingly. You can make a refreshing color combination by using off white or white tiles backsplash and then place few colored tiles in a random pattern over the backsplash.

Or you can go with total colored tiles, some popular kitchen colors today are turquoise, lavender and orange. You can also use couple of colored tiles and arrange them in a pattern to create a cool new backsplash. Here is one idea that will help you seamlessly merge the white cabinets and tiles as part of one decor. To do this simply use white tiles or white tiles for backsplash, and in between place tile which has a small design of a flower. Then use the same design of flower and paint it on few areas of the cabinets near the backsplash.

Mosaic Tiles
You can choose mosaic tiles too. Mosaic tiles add a lot of interest and color to the kitchen and greatly complement the white cabinets. Mosaic tiles come with many varied patterns and designs, you can choose a pattern online or visit your nearest home improvement store. If you are on a tight budget then you can also consider porcelain tile backsplash.

Iridescent Glass Tiles
Iridescent glass tiles are another great looking tile backsplash option for kitchen with white cabinets. These are beautiful looking tiles and give a modern look to the kitchen. These tiles reflect various colors and make the kitchen space look more inviting. Iridescent glass tiles come in various colors and all will go well with the white cabinets. They come in beautiful gray shades, beige shades, blue shades, etc. They even come in a mix of colors like purple-blue, red-golden, green-off white, etc.

Modern Metal Tiles
Aluminum and metal tiles are getting popular as tile backsplash ideas for kitchens. These give a touch of modern decor to the kitchen. However, be careful when using metal tiles for backsplash. Metal tiles come in shades of gray and so go better with kitchen which have black cabinets. So, if you want to go with metal tile backsplash with white cabinets, then make sure you select the right color and design of these metal tiles. You can arrange them in a two color alternate pattern, or go for some tiles which come with special yet subtle designs.

These were the various tile backsplash ideas. So, choose from budget and versatile ceramic tile ideas or go with some modern metal or glass tiles for a cool backsplash design. Good luck! [BREAKLINE]
Foreign Coin Values[BREAKBODY]
Several people collect old and rare foreign coins, which can be a rewarding investment for the future. On the other hand, there are people who collect foreign coins just for their satisfaction. Whatever the reason, it becomes necessary to know the values of foreign coins, so that you know their importance. Foreign coin identification and values is not easy, and you will need to take several factors like color, date, metal, language, etc. into consideration. There are old coins which are made of costly metals like platinum, gold and silver, while other coins made of copper or aluminum are not that highly priced. The following paragraphs would give you an idea of what goes into determining foreign coin values.

Identifying Rare Foreign Coin Values

The value of foreign coins depend on four important factors: supply, demand, political condition, and exchange value. The identification of the coins depend a lot on language, date, denomination, metal content, weight and symbols. Here you should remember that there are some very old Chinese coins, but they sell for a couple of dollars only. And that's due to the fact that these coins are easily available. Rare coins have high demand, and as such they are priced high. There are rare coins like the 1913 Liberty Head Nickel which can get you to the tune of more than $1,000,000.

While identifying rare foreign coins, you need to check the language inscribed on the coin. Usually most the coins would have one of the following languages – Indian, Persian, Vietnamese, Korean, Tibetan, Chinese, Japanese, Hebrew, Greek, Cyrillic and Arabic. Depending on the language, you can identify the country in which the coin originated. Besides the language inscribed on the coin, the date also plays an important part in determining the value of foreign coins. However, having said that the date plays an important part, if the demand is less and supply adequate, the value won't be much.

Old Foreign Coin Values

Another factor which plays an important part in deciding foreign coin values include the condition in which it is maintained. The worth of a foreign coin depends on the condition. If it's in a good condition without any cracks and the number and inscription is visible, then the price would be high. However, old foreign coins need not necessarily sparkle, they just need to be in good condition. An uncirculated coin that is well-maintained and is in flawless condition might be worth hundred times more, than a circulated coin in good condition.

There are several old foreign coins which are made of precious metals, so these would always have a higher value. Usually the value of these coins is similar to the market value of the metal from which it is made. Demand and supply of old coins also play an important role in determining foreign coin values. If the demand is high and there is adequate supply, then the value is not that high. However, if there is demand for a particular type of coin, but the supply is less, then the prices would increase. Demand is such an important factor that, it outstrips rarity as a condition for value of old coins. Some examples of such coins include 1916-D coins, which are more valuable than 1798-D coins. Once you have determined the condition of the coin, the metal from which it's made, denomination and date, you need to check if that particular coin fits into one of the different categories of coin as given by the international and national coin collection standards.

Foreign coin values depend on a lot of factors, so you need to go through all of them before you choose to collect coins as a form of investment. If you love coin collection, try and maintain them in good condition so that you get good value on your investment. [BREAKLINE]
How to Distress Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Giving a distressed look to furniture is one of the popular methods to enhance the interior decoration in an economical way. These furniture blend well with all types of modern interiors. Mixing modern furniture with distressed furniture is in vogue these days. So if you have any old furniture at home, do not throw it away, rather, preserve it as you can create a fabulous distressed furniture out of it by following a few simple steps. The equipment required for distressing furniture are given below.

• Sandpaper
• Wood Stain
• Goggles for Eye Protection
• Hammer, Nails, Ice Pick
• Tack Cloth
• Wood Primer
• Crackling Medium

Tips on Distressing Furniture

The first thing you need to do is to arrange for old furniture. If you are distressing furniture for first time, it's better that you do not experiment with the precious old furniture of your family. Instead, choose some simple old furniture, any harm to which, will not bring you in trouble. Given below are some simple steps on how to distress wood furniture.

Step 1: Once you have selected the furniture to be distressed, clean the surfaces of the furniture properly. Clean the surfaces to remove dirt and dust, if any.

Step 2: Take sandpaper and sand the surfaces of the furniture thoroughly. You can use a medium or fine grit sandpaper for this. Remove rough edges, if any, and wipe the sanded surface with the tack cloth.

Step 3: After sanding the surfaces, it's time to apply primer to the furniture. Use a primer color of your choice and apply a thin coat of it on the sanded surface. See that you apply the primer in the direction of the wood grain.

Step 4: Leave the primer to dry for a while and again sand the surface lightly. Rub and clean the surfaces again with the help of tack cloth. Then apply a thin coat of paint on the surfaces. Choose the color of the paint such that the color will complement other pieces of furniture in the room.

Step 5: Your furniture is ready to get distressed. There are a number of ways to give your furniture a distressed look. Distressing the furniture is nothing but giving the furniture an old yet attractive and antique look. Start with sanding the round edges, making them flat. Sand the areas which are more likely to get distressed naturally, like, corners, near the handles, edges, etc. To create wormhole like imitation, use an ice pick or simple nails. You can even use a hammer to make slight imprints on the surfaces. Add holes at random spaces all over the furniture surfaces. Use your creativity to the fullest and come out with different ideas for distressing furniture.

Step 6: Now wipe the surfaces clean, using tack cloth. Apply the wood stain or crackling medium to the furniture. You can use a damp cloth or a sponge like paint brush for the same. Work on a single area at a time and wipe the stain or the crackling medium with the tack cloth before you move on to the next area. Once the stain has been applied to the surface, leave it for sometime, to dry and apply a seal coat to the surfaces. Your distressed furniture is ready.

Distressing furniture is one of the best ways to refinish the home dcor. Once you get an experience of how to distress furniture, you will enjoy the task and become an expert soon. You do not have to spend a lot of money to buy antique furniture from a store. You can easily make one at home by yourself! [BREAKLINE]
Portable Car Air Conditioner[BREAKBODY]
The most popularly installed air conditioner (AC) is the window type, which is applicable for cooling or heating temperature inside an enclosed structure. It is a fixed unit and is not meant for carrying from one area to another. Considering this drawback, portable air conditioners are configured so that they can be used for creating a suitable environment in temperature sensitive areas, especially during extreme climatic conditions.

Usage and Application

A portable air conditioner is basically designed for use in non-standard spaces, such as boats, warehouses, vehicles, and recreational camps. In other words, this appliance is a real buy for controlling temperature in small, closed or open areas, which are not suited for central air conditioning or fixation of regular window air conditioners. With a portable air conditioner, you can enjoy an outing to the fullest even in extreme weathers. It is also preferred for cars that have no air conditioning system. While choosing it, look for the model that controls temperature quickly at the expense of low energy.

Things You Should Know

Based on the machinery, there are two basic types of portable air conditioners, namely, evaporative technology and refrigerant technology. The evaporative portable air conditioner is preferable for use in cars, while the refrigerant type is mostly applied for operation on room floors. The evaporative configuration is more energy efficient in comparison to the refrigerant type. Refrigerant technology is more or less similar to window AC, regarding the size and coolant usage. The advantageous for each of these portable AC models depend on the requirements of the user.

Working
The configuration of a mobile car air conditioner consists of an insulating cover, internal heat exchanger, blower fan, inlet pipe, and outlet openings. As far as the working of portable air conditioner for cars is concerned, a water reservoir is used for relocation of heat, which then works by cooling and humidifying the air inside the car. This model is usually operated by using a 12 volt power converter. For maintenance of this small car AC, the water reservoir should be refilled whenever required. Venting is not necessary for operation of this portable air conditioner unit.

Features
If you are planning to purchase a portable air conditioner for your car, you can check for additional features, such as purification filter and dehumidifier. A purifying filter, as the name indicates, is installed for cleaning the air inside the car and generating healthy air for breathing. The dehumidifier removes excess moisture from inside the car. In case, you are residing in an extremely humid region, this dehumidification process helps in bringing the relative humidity level down to the normal level (40 – 50 percent).

Pricing
Another major aspect that you should consider while purchasing a car air conditioner is the cost price. The lowest price, portable AC for vehicles starts from USD 50. And depending upon the brand and added features, this spot cooling device may cost as high as USD 400 to USD 600 (or even more). To get a good product at an affordable price, always conduct a brief research about the various brands prior to buying this portable unit. Also, check the reliability, energy efficiency, compactness, installation, maintenance, and warranty of the AC before purchasing.

A portable car air conditioner is very convenient to use as it does not vibrate or generate any noise, which is not so in case of window models. One of the major advantages of this cooling appliance is that when you are not driving the vehicle, you can make use of it at home while watching TV or sleeping. Since it is lightweight, you can move it wherever cooling and/or freshening is needed. Hence, if you have a portable air conditioner, fixation of cooling systems in every room may not be required, thus saving the cost of buying and installing them. [BREAKLINE]
Silverware Sets[BREAKBODY]
It's your turn to host the monthly dinner party for the office people. You know what you're going to cook. You know what music you're going to play in the background. You've already ordered the flowers from the florist. But, you have a nagging feeling that something is still missing. And then it strikes you! You don't have a nice silverware set to set the table with. The one you have is missing several pieces and is not really a proper table setting for formal dinners. Don't stress yourself. Given below is a lot of information on silverware sets and how you should buy one for the perfect dinner table setting.

What are Silverware Sets?
A silverware set is basically a set of serving and eating kitchen cutlery. Silverware is made of 925 sterling silver. The reason is that pure silver is very soft and hence can bend easily. So, obviously, it cannot be used to make cutlery. Many people assume that silverware and flatware are the same. Although, inherently, they have the same components, there is one basic difference due to which it is wrong to term flatware as silverware or vice versa. This one difference is, that flatware can be made of any metal, like stainless steel or even plastic. However, silverware is made only of silver and can be a much more elegant table setting than flatware.

Silverware Set Pieces
There are generally 5 pieces in a basic silverware set. These are,

• Place knife
• Place spoon
• Tea spoon
• Salad fork
• Dinner fork

In addition to these, there are also other pieces of cutlery that could be included in your set. These are,

• Butter knife
• Soup spoon
• Dessert spoon

These were the eating cutlery. Serving silverware includes the following,

• Slotted spoon
• Meat fork
• Big serving spoon
• Salad server
• Gravy ladle

Silverware Set Value
Original silverware is relatively expensive when compared to flatware. A silverware set value can depend on the following criteria.

• Weight: The heavier the set, the more it will cost. For example, a single spoon of one silverware set could weigh more, and hence cost more than two butter knives of another set.
• Number of Pieces: Silverware sets are available in varying number of pieces as seen above. It is obvious that if the number of pieces is more, the price will go up. For instance, basic silverware sets for 12 will definitely cost more than silverware sets for restaurants, which generally buy a large number of pieces.
• How Old or New: In the sense that antique silverware sets definitely cost much more than your everyday use silverware. There are gorgeous antique silverware sets with cases that can cost up to $65000 too! These are generally bought by collectors who have an interest in the history of the set. Silverware sets from the pre World War II period are most wanted in the market, as that was the period during which silverware sets were the rage. Affluent families got silverware sets specially designed and made for them, and these have been passed down from generation to generation.

How to Buy Silverware Sets
Buying a silverware set is a long term investment. Cleaning silverware properly will ensure that it does not lose its shine even after repeated use and washes. That is the mark of a true silverware set. Just follow simple guidelines on how to buy a silverware set for yourself so that you don't waste your money.

• Try online shopping for silverware sets. Many websites have great offers on original and quality silverware sets. Online shopping works out cheaper.
• If you're not comfortable with online shopping, then you can just browse through the websites of some leading companies like Oneida, Reed & Barton, Towle, etc.
• Once you have selected the set you want to buy, personally go down to the store and touch and feel the set. May seem mundane, but if you're going to be spending a fortune on it, it is always better to check it out thoroughly so that you can have a proper table setting.
• If you think that an entire set will work out too expensive for a one shot buy, you can collect the pieces in installments. Meaning, you can buy some pieces of the set at one time and others later, whenever the budget suits you. For instance, make sure you have at least a complete set for at least 2 people. Serving ladles can be purchased later on.

Elegant silverware sets can transform an otherwise casual table into a sophisticated one. It adds a touch of class to the table decorations and can create a good impression about you in front of the guests you're entertaining. They definitely are a great investment and you can start a tradition of passing it down to your children. Who knows, your silverware set may be worth a fortune in the future! [BREAKLINE]
China Cabinet Display Ideas[BREAKBODY]
A china cabinet is an integral (though optional) part of dining room furniture. Of course, with the concept of one room living, a dining room per se has become obsolete. Yet, there are specific dining areas, and to give it the feel of a place where delicious meals are enjoyed, one may use a china cabinet. Now before you assume a china cabinet is just used to "stuff" your fancy china, there's a manner in which you can make it look visually appealing and attractive. Here's how.

When Displaying Items in a China Cabinet
Just like any design, the display of items in a china cabinet requires you to follow certain design principles, so that it becomes aesthetically pleasing. As such, there are some tips you should follow before you put up your display.

• Balance: Remember to aim for balance when you are putting up various items. It could be symmetrical or asymmetrical. You could use heavy items on the side, and lighter ones in between or vice versa; or you could go from heavy to light from one end of a shelf to the next.
• Light Display: Keep the display light and not too heavy on the eyes. Don't overcrowd it with too many things. Such an overbearing sight, particularly in a dining area, can be very disturbing.
• Theme: Ensure that your display is in accordance with the theme of the room in question, as well as the design of the china cabinet itself. Modern crockery displayed in an antique china cabinet will not look as great as fancy, elaborate china.
• Color Scheme: Finally, for greater appeal, create a color scheme that runs through your entire display. This again would be a part of the theme of the room. You don't want your cabinet to stick out like a sore thumb.

Ideas to Set Up a China Cabinet Display

Add a spark of color to your display by introducing a colored element among monochromatic elements.

Assign shelves for different items and balance the display by placing them appropriately.

Every shelf need not have a cluttered display. Space out your china for a more open, subtle look.

Use hooks to hang cups in your cabinet. These provide a break from the regular, stacked look that most china cabinets have.

Create an organized mess in your cabinet.

Keep it simple by creating a color scheme in your cabinet.Additional Tips

• Use a variety of elements apart from the china to enhance the display. You could use those fake food display bottles, candles, candle holders, frames, and even artificial flowers to enhance the display. These add a dash of color along with design.
• A mirror at the back of the china cabinet against which the entire cabinet display will reflect, is a popular design style. This adds an interesting third dimension to the whole appearance. You have to ensure that the display is extremely neat in this case.
• If your china is plain, without prints or color, you may include other prints/textures in the display. For instance, instead of the mirror, use a wallpaper to cover the back of the cabinet. This idea is great if you have solid colored china in a solid colored cabinet.
• For an open china cabinet, use fabric to cover the shelves on display. Make use of old shawls and scarves to add texture to the overall display.
• You may include lights in the cabinet to highlight your china and add to the display of the cabinet, particularly on special occasions. If that seems difficult, make use of dim string lights below the shelves to light them up.

How you set up the display on your china cabinet boils down to your idea of visual appeal and your creativity, along with the theme of the rest of your dining room furniture. Don't go by the standard norms of display. Break those norms to create a masterpiece with knick-knacks all around you! [BREAKLINE]
How to Repair a Grandfather Clock[BREAKBODY]
Grandfather clock and alike classic items are a great addition to any home or office. It provides special grace and grandeur to the room. Commonly known as tall-case clock or longcase clock, the origin of this unique time clock dates back to 1670, by William Clement, an English clockmaker. Nevertheless, the name grandfather clock was given much later in the 19th century. According to the height of the clocks, different names are used to designate them. For example; a granddaughter clock is less than 5 feet tall, while a tall clock of more than 5 feet is called grandmother clock. The tallest of them is the grandfather clock, measuring more than 6 feet in height.

The unique feature of grandfather clock is the pendulum that is attached below the clock face, but inside the body tower. Needless to say, pendulum is quite heavy, which is why the clock body is made long enough for supporting its weight. The frame of the clock is made up of wooden material, carved with decorations and markings. Majority of the grandfather clock models are configured with a sound system to signify time after every hour or fractions of hours (say half an hour). As with any timepiece, malfunctions do develop with this clock model. In such cases, indulging in grandfather clock repair on your own will save both time and money.

Repairing a Grandfather Clock

Before you try your hands at fixing a grandfather clock, go through the user manual provided to you. Based on working mechanism, there are two types, viz. 30 hour movement and eight-day movement. The former unit is cheaper and requires daily winding to make it function properly; whereas the latter eight-day movement type is more expensive and needs winding once in a week. If you have an antique model (more than 50 years old), it may be difficult to repair on your own. Following are some do-it-yourself (DIY) tips for grandfather clock repair:

Problem 1: Fluctuating Time
So, at times your grandfather clock shows correct timing and sometimes not. If such is the case, adjust the level you place it. A slight inclination in the balance may cause fluctuation in the timings of the grandfather clock. Try several level positions and check whether the pendulums are swinging in a proper manner or not.

Problem 2: Incorrect Time
The most common complaint with grandfather clock is indication of wrong timing. This is probably caused due to misalignment of the weight. Check the markings (left or right) in the weights and alter according to the mentioned side. Once installed in the correct position, your grandfather clock will show right timings.

Problem 3: Slow or Fast Time
It is not unusual for a grandfather clock unit to run very slow or very fast. In most cases, the underlying cause for this problem is the bob of the pendulum. Expose the pendulum and manually swing the bob up and down. If it is too tight, loosen it slightly (not too much) with the help of a screwdriver.

Problem 4: Pendulum Not Swinging
For grandfather clock malfunction wherein the pendulum is not swinging, the causal factor is interlocking hands of the clock. Open the face glass and examine the hands in the clock's face; you can consider separating them from one another. Then, adjust the alignment of the weights for trouble-free working of your grandfather clock.

Try these tips for repairing a grandfather clock and hopefully, you do not have to visit a professional clock repairing center. For any replacement, you can purchase grandfather clock repair parts from supplier companies. Understand the model carefully along with the grandfather clock parts and components. That way, you can open the clock with confidence. Last but not the last, oil application and regular maintenance should be followed to ensure the longevity of this classic clock. In case, you face problems in troubleshooting the malfunctions, it is better to hire a watchmaker. [BREAKLINE]
Shabby Chic Painted Furniture[BREAKBODY]
This furniture style was started in Britain, and was all about decorating the huge country houses with faded and worn out chintz sofas, curtains and other furniture items which were beautifully preserved. The result of the painted shabby chic furniture is to get a uniform look for the house and also preserve the old home furniture. These heavily painted shabby chic furniture items look fantastic if the house is a bit old and especially in Victorian style houses.

You can utilize shabby chic painted furniture in any room of the house like the nursery, living room and the guest room as well. You can also try and rearrange the furniture articles that are not much similar and give them one uniformly painted shabby chic look.

Shabby chic painting is a type of interior designing, in which the furniture articles are given the desired look according to the user's taste. Shabby chic painted furniture gives a cozy, elegant and at the same time comfortable look to the interior decor and also preserve the vintage articles. What if a person doesn't have any old or antique furniture at home and still he wants to use this kind of furniture? It is very simple and possible. Providing the home with the this furniture is a great thing that one can try with any type of house. It is a great home decorating idea that you can try. You can create an elegant bedroom or nursery to preserve vintage items, family treasures, and much more by using shabby chic painted furniture.

All you have to do is to bring home some pieces of furniture that have some antique lines on it. Select furniture that has a lot of curves on it. One can find such furniture items at an easy bargain in some thrift shops and at garage sales as well. It is not necessary to have huge sofa sets, beds and large closets that can also go high on cost. Some people use old suitcases, stools, pieces of broken glasses, broken vases and lamps for painting the shabby chic furniture.

Tips for Painting Shabby Chic Furniture
If you want to paint shabby chic furniture yourself then you might like to consider the following things first.

• Select the things that you want to paint in the shabby chic that are a bit old and worn out. Vintage treasures and thrift good are the best for the cause. It is perfectly alright if the finishing of all the articles is totally messed up because ultimately you are going to color them into uniformity.
• Select colors for painting the shabby chic furniture that are not so conventional and traditional. Use more of the pastel and light colors. Colors like lavender, light blue, pink, light green, light yellow gel great with the shabby chic look.
• If the furniture that you are using is laminated, then make sure you coat it well with a quality primer. It is also important to clean up all the dirt and older chipping paint from the furniture by using a sandpaper.
• You will have to rub the candle wax to the furniture first, this will keep the paint from sticking. Now start painting the furniture by applying layers of the selected color. It doesn't require technique of a skillful painter. All you have to do is to make sure that the colors are not dripping!
• To give more uniformity to the interior, use same colored fabrics for the curtains and the hangings. Try to select tea stained fabrics in similar colors and the mixture of the shades and combination of prints like floral, striped and checked with the background of the same color.

You can find a quality painter sooner or later but without having to worry about it you can definitely learn painting the shabby chic furniture on your own. [BREAKLINE]
Do-it-yourself Guide to Reupholster Chairs[BREAKBODY]
Upholstery of any furniture wears out with time. After repeated cleanings, the fabric tends to lose its luster and tends to fade. You may think it is time for you to get rid of the older furniture and buy new one. However, this can be quite an expensive affair. Moreover, certain pieces of antique furniture may hold great sentimental value for you. In that case, you can consider reupholstering, and thereby, giving a completely new and personalized look to old pieces of your furniture.

How to Reupholster a Chair
Here is a simple technique to get new upholstery on your chairs with a minimum of fuss.

Things Required

• Upholstery fabric
• Needle nose pliers
• Rubber mallet
• Scissors
• Glue
• Staple gun
• Wool batting / foam
• Tailor's chalk

Procedure

It is advisable not to opt for leather if you are upholstering the chair for the first time, as it is not easy to cut and staple leather. You should use sharp pliers and scissors, and be very careful while handling them. Chairs with springs are difficult to reupholster at home. You can start with a simple dining chair.

1. The first thing you need to do is remove all the worn-out cushions, fabric, nails, staples and tacks from your old chair using needle nose pliers. Try not to tear the old fabric while taking it out as it will help you to take measurements for the new fabric.
2. At the same time, you also need to make sure that the frame of the chair is in good shape. If it is equally worn out or cracked, there may not be any use of reupholstering, as the chair will not last long.
3. Use existing fabric from your chair to measure the new fabric and mark with tailor's chalk. Cut the new fabric along the markings with scissors. Keep at least three inches extra on the sides so that you can wrap it around the edges.
4. Place the new fabric on the existing cushion, stretch it and wrap it just like you wrap a gift. You can use the staple gun to staple the fabric in place. Make sure the design on the upholstery, if any, is properly placed.
5. In case you do not wish to use the existing cushion, you can replace the stuffing with woolen batting. Either way, you have to be careful while taking the measurement for the new fabric.
6. Now, is the time for smoothing the edges. Staple the edges with a staple gun or use the glue meant for sticking fabric. You may need to pleat the fabric for covering the cushion properly. Make sure to seam the edges properly. Keep a check so that the pattern is placed in a right manner, and there are no creases.
7. Place the cushion on the chair, and use nails and screws to keep it in place. You can use a rubber mallet to hammer in the nails and tacks.
8. You should follow the same procedure to have the back rest, arms of the chair cushioned (all parts need to be cushioned individually). On completion, you will have a chair that looks brand new!

Advantages of Reupholstering Furniture At Home

Chairs are one of the most frequently used pieces of furniture, and also the first to show signs of wear and tear. As olden furniture was made to last, the chair might be in good condition, save for the upholstery. Reupholstering these chairs will take care of this problem, and will also help in improving the overall decor of your home.

You can have the design, pattern and color of fabric that can complement your room decor. This will save a lot of time that would have been normally spent in researching to get perfectly matching furniture.

Sometimes, the chair is good to use, only the cushion is worn out. In such cases, it is better to reupholster the cushion instead of buying a new chair.

Apart from reupholstering, you can even go a step further and repaint the entire chair. This will make it appear completely new. Make sure that you paint first and then reupholster.

Budget Tips:

Doing this project at home will help in saving a lot of time and money.

The fabric that is used plays an important role in the overall cost of the project. You can cut cost by choosing a simpler fabric. However, make sure that the fabric makes the chair appear new and attractive.

You need not buy the instruments (staple gun, rubber mallet, etc.) required for it; you can borrow / rent them.

Secondly, if the insides of the chair (foam, webbing, burlap) are in a good shape, you can re-use them as mentioned above, to cut cost further.

As you can see, reupholstering chairs is not as difficult as it seems. You just need to know and follow the proper steps. It will be a lot easier if you can manage some help. Once you master this technique, you might want to take that extra step and remodel all your home furniture. Good luck! [BREAKLINE]
How Do Pendulum Clocks Work[BREAKBODY]
Pendulum clocks work on the principles of physics and employ oscillatory motion and potential energy that is transferred to kinetic energy, at regular intervals. The answer to the query, 'How does a pendulum clock work', is not exactly complex or difficult. Its working principle is simple, pendulums swing with equivalent energy in every swing, which can be used to effectively and uniformly move clock arms.

If you have a look at the history of the pendulum clock, you will realize that many people have attempted to develop and invent it. Galileo Galilei came up with the pendulum's mechanical process and successfully proved that it can become an efficient device for accurate time keeping. His invention was sadly never completed. In due course of time, several basic models developed but no one was able to perfect the mechanism. The modern pendulum clock was successfully introduced by Christian Huygens in 1656.

Working of Pendulum Clocks

Here, is a step-wise explanation of the entire set of functions that take place inside a pendulum clock.

Step 1
The most important aspect of the pendulum clock is the swinging of the pendulum. The pendulum is tied down by a piece of string to a fixed point. The weight of the pendulum and the effect of gravity enables it to swing in an arc. The time period within one back and forth motion is known as one oscillation. Every oscillation affects the movement of the arms of the clock.

Step 2
The second step is quite simple, but very important. There are two variants of pendulum clocks, namely the weight driven ones and the spring driven ones. The German cuckoo clocks are usually weight driven. In weight driven cuckoo clocks, a solid weight is suspended by a chain which goes around a drum when the clock is wound up. The drum is connected to a set of gears (also known as the trains) that make the arms of the clock move. The gears are designed in such a manner that they maintain the speed of the arms of the clock. The minute arm moves with a greater speed than the hour arm. The spring driven clocks also have the same mechanism, the only difference being that they are driven by a wound up spring.

Step 3
The last part that comes into the picture is the connection between the gear system and the pendulum. The weight turns the gears that are attached to the drum. This turning would have been totally uncontrolled in the absence of the pendulum. The fixed point of the pendulum goes into a two-toothed gear known as escapement. This two-toothed gear is connected into the final gear that turns the arms of the clock. The swinging of the pendulum activates the escapement, which controls the movement of the final gear. The conventional 'ticktock' sound is made by the escapement sliding into the teeth of the final gear.

The earliest wooden clocks such as the German cuckoo clocks and grandfather clocks were the most difficult to manufacture as they were made up of wood, and large number of trials were required to perfect them. The later clocks were a bit simpler to manufacture due to the introduction of better alloys for gears and formulas for setting dimensions of gears. Advanced metallic pendulums and weights were introduced. The best aspect about the pendulum clock is their nostalgic appearance and age-old efficiency. [BREAKLINE]
French Painted Furniture[BREAKBODY] French style furniture looks regal with it hints of gold. However, today's French style painted furniture come with a distressed look and some hint of gold or sometimes silver. You don't have to keep visiting stores or look online to find French country style furniture. You can make the furniture pieces present in your house look distressed and regal by hints of gold. Wondering, how to do this? Stick to these guidelines.

Click on the images for a larger view.

How to Create French Style Painted Furniture?

With some simple painting techniques you can transform your old furniture in great looking French style furniture. However, you need to keep in mind certain things when trying to paint your old furniture distressed. You need to make the furniture look rustic and distressed at the same time make it look elegant. So choose colors like soft blue, yellows or white to paint the furniture for a natural look. However, if you feel like experimenting with colors then go ahead. Also, remember some warm touches of gold is a great finishing touch.

Preparing the Furniture
Preparing the furniture is an important step which should be done with care. So, start your work in a well ventilated space. Also, make sure you have adequate workspace, so that you can keep your tools and furniture pieces comfortably. On your work surface lay down some old newspaper sheets. Then keep the furniture items and tools on it. Dress up in your old clothes and start working on the furniture. The furniture piece should be of a design which looks similar to French antique furniture. So, choose a furniture item which has carved details or curved lines on it. Then remove the upholstery or covers on the furniture. If these can't be removed then use plastic wrap cover on it. Similarly, remove knobs or handles on the furniture or cover them with plastic too.

Painting the Furniture
Now, use a natural bristle brush and cover the entire furniture with a coat of wood primer. Let it dry completely. After this paint a coat of latex flat paint shade. This is your base coat, so it needs to be of a lighter shade than the second coat you are going to apply. Let this coat dry completely. Then apply a coat of darker shade of paint, let this layer dry away too. Generally, 24-48 hours is the time for which each layer of paint should be allowed to dry. Now, take steel wool and scrub away small areas on the surface of the furniture. This will reveal the lighter coat of the paint, and make the piece of furniture look aged.

Now, take a coarse sandpaper and sand around areas on the furniture where it would have naturally worn away. These areas are generally corners, edges and around the hardware of the furniture item. If you want country style furniture look, then leave the furniture as it is. But, if you wish to add a bit of wealth then consider painting the metal fixtures on the furniture gold. Apply a coat of dark brown to the metal fixtures on the furniture. Let it dry and then apply a layer of bright metallic gold. Then use a coarse sandpaper, and sand down at some spots on these metal fixtures to make the furniture metal also look aged yet regal.

If you don't have the time, patience or skill then there are many reputed furniture manufacturers who sell French country style or antique style furniture. You can buy a single piece of furniture item from them or order furniture for the whole house. [BREAKLINE]
Rustic Kitchen Cabinets[BREAKBODY]
Are you bored of the same old kitchen cabinets? Well, then it's time to give a facelift and a new 'avatar' (look). A great way to give an excruciatingly sophisticated and urbane kitchen is to have a rustic decor. Cabinets with a rustic appearance, simply put, refers to country style cabinets. These have a rugged and rural feel. Even if the other appliances and things are up to the mark and modern, these can impart a drastically varied look to your kitchen. Such cabinets are normally made of wood, which is 'the' material, which precisely gives that rustic and folk look to the cabinets.

Basically, this style has evolved from a long tradition of cabinetry and wood work, which includes Scandinavian, French Provincial, early American colonial, Rustic and a few other schools or styles of kitchen design.

Cabinetry Styles

A cabinet can be a built-in or can be free standing. Best examples of built-in designs are the ones in modern kitchens. The latter are available as off-the-shelf items, and are portable. Cabinets also belong in the style, where they can be hung on the wall or can be in a few cases suspended from the ceiling. Another way of differentiation of the cabinets is that they can either have a face frame or would not have a frame at all. The ones which are frameless are also called European style.

Cabinets – The Rustic Way

Rustic cabinets are fundamentally made on the basis of what is rural and which will give the feel that we are getting connected with our roots. This style has grown in popularity in the last decade or so. And what makes your cabinets rustic are primarily the knots of wood. The more extreme the color variation is, in the wood, it is even better. What makes them the best bet, is the fact that they are sturdy and durable. They give you a lot of scope to have carved wood knots and ornamental wooden knots and other rustic cabinet hardware, a la Victorian style. They look their best, with soft colored walls, antique style lighting and wooden antiques. But all said and done, these type of kitchen cabinets need to be simple. For the best result, they can be hand carved as well, using oak wood, maple, cherry, pine, hickory, walnut and other types of wood. There is nothing like good old wood for authentic rustic wood. Pine and hickory cabinets are perhaps the most popular choices.

But if you want to have a cabinet with a rustic look and yet you want it to look contemporary, aluminum, stainless steel and decorative laminates will do the trick. Here is a brief checklist of what all one has to keep in mind for having fabulous and striking cabinets, whether you already have them or have to start from scratch.

Tips For Rustic Style Cabinets

• Giving a make over to your existing cabinets is what you can do, if you are not too keen on spending a lot. That will be a part of your kitchen remodeling. What you can do is replace the old doors, drawer fronts and moldings. These will make the cabinets have the much coveted rustic look.
• Another thing you can perhaps do is to paint or stain them.
• If you are starting all over, the most convenient choice would be to buy custom-made cabinets. No hassle, no tussle. Just give the specifications and you are sorted out. The only drawback is that this will be more time-consuming than just changing the moldings or drawer fronts. But you would get the perfect set up, fitting your kitchen along with its measurements.
• If you want to flaunt your cutlery, china or ceramics and the likes, having glass paneled doors for your kitchen cabinets is the most appropriate choice.
• While choosing shades, hose warm shades like orange, reds, browns and so on. Thinking of the countryside contour will give you further clues about what type of colors to choose.
• Remember the golden rule that is, 'simplicity portraying a less likely modern style, will define the rustic look'. It is all about the 'countryside' effect, people!
• But along with being classy and stylish, rustic cabinets can be really effective in portraying that old-fashioned and cozy ambiance.
• Alder, cherry, hickory, (one of the strongest wood types) and some other hardwoods are best for rustic cabinets. Innovation and being completely in sync with the rural or country style, gives the desired effect.

So, is it time for you to go back to the 'good ol country side' and give your kitchen a sepia tone? Then, go for it! [BREAKLINE]
Unique Ideas for Foyer Furniture[BREAKBODY] Just a peek into a house can reveal some closely guarded secrets. If the eye is the window to the soul, then the house is the window to the person's personality. The way you present your house to others, especially the main entrance, will define your personality while sending across the right message to the people around you.

Decorating with FurnitureFoyer Furniture Ideas
Cabinets
Wall-mounted Shelves
Mirror Cabinets
Console Tables
Rods and Racks
Seating
Foyer areas tend to appear stuffy and congested owing to the lack of natural light streaming in through windows as well as the lack of broad, open spaces that the other rooms of the house have. Given here are a few ideas that will help you decorate your foyer and make it welcoming for guests. Besides, with these ideas, you can make optimum use of the space to store your everyday requirements like sunglasses, keys, umbrellas, and those little things you tend to forget on your way out of the house.(*Click on the images for a better view.)
Cabinets



Placing old cabinets, or a chest of drawers that is no longer being used, is a viable option to decorate the foyer. You can use it to neatly stack your gloves, scarves, keys and other essential goods that you tend to forget while stepping out of the house in a jiffy. You can revamp the look of your cabinet by giving it a fresh coat of varnish or paint, or else, simply coat it with a sheet of wood laminates. If you decide to build a cabinet, then go in for the cabinets with a granite top; it will lend the foyer a stylish yet elegant look. Team it up with a strategically placed mirror and a few lamps; and there you have a neat and tidy foyer.Top
Wall-mounted Shelves



Another good option for effective space utilization is having wall-mounted shelves. The shelves are ideal to hold items like the daily mail, keys, or even your sunglasses. Experiment with the design here, as you can start from the floor level and go as high as you want your shelves to be. You could probably try the step design, which will allow you to stack your footwear in the lower rungs while the upper rungs can hold lighter items or even show items.Top
Mirror Cabinets



Mirror, mirror on the wall! This is for those obsessed with mirrors and more mirrors, and some cabinets. A wall-to-floor sliding mirror can easily camouflage a storage space behind it. You can stack away your umbrellas, jackets, coats and whatever that is worth stacking behind this sleek yet stylish piece of furniture. Another reason why you should opt for a sliding mirrored cabinet is that the mirror will reflect the light, thus, making the foyer area appear roomy; besides, you can have that extra peek at yourself just before leaving the house.Top
Console Tables



The good old table comes in very handy here. Old tables covered with a nice lace cloth can hide just about anything that you want. If this does not suit your style, then go in for console tables; these stylish yet useful tables can hoist your accessories as well as serve as a nice platform to place vases or decoration items. For those of you who prefer antique tables, go in for the console tables that have the appearance of having been passed down from your ancestors. Team the console table with a good wall painting.Top
Rods and Racks



Racks, rods and hooks can be used in an effective way to hang those coats, purses and bags or even umbrellas. If your house lacks space, this is the best option for you to consider. The only problem with open racks, rods and hooks is that it looks a tad messy as compared to the other storage options.Top
Seating



Placing a bench or settee in the foyer area is a good idea, especially when it involves putting on shoes. The bench can conveniently hide shoes and other footwear beneath it, and if it comes with a storage drawer, then it is all the more a good option to store other objects. Placing a couple of chairs and a table also helps to keep books and your handbag.
Apart from these storage and seating ideas, you can breathe life into the foyer area with some creative foyer lighting; and yes, do not forget mirrors! Make use of many of them as it will make your foyer appear spacious. You can even paint the wall in bright colors to make it more warm and welcoming. [BREAKLINE]
Silver Certificate Dollar Bill Value[BREAKBODY]
The dollar bill value is determined on basic factors such as the printing series to which it belonged, the mint or the press to which it belonged, the physical damage or the physical state of the bill. Buyers consider such things as well as the original legal or face value of these bills or banknotes, while making a deal. If the note is really old and rare, you have struck gold, as, at auctions, you will find that some collectors are ready to pay through their nose against the silver certificate value.

Value

The gold standard was abolished and the original gold – silver standard (bimetallic) was reintroduced. However, minted silver coins were heavy and huge, which would have caused a considerable inconvenience to the people. Hence, the government launched the 'silver certificates', which was basically representative money. A silver certificate basically implies the fact that the mint took into custody, physical volumes of silver before printing the certificates or rather the bill/banknote. The silver certificates were printed in the denomination of $1, $5 and $10. The denomination forms the legal or face value of the said bill. There is a significant number of 'series' named after notable personalities, within the silver certificates, and the more rare the series the higher is the value. It must be noted that unlike coins, the silver certificate does not have any intrinsic value, it just has a market value and a face value ($1, 5, 10).

You can pass off a silver dollar bill as a normal bank-note However, if you are looking at the bills as a trade-able investment, then you can keep a watch for any old dollar bill, so that you can sell it off to collectors, at a value that is higher than the face value of the bill.

• The 1957 silver certificate's value, is a bit higher than its face/legal value $1 value and is often valued to $1.25 to $1.50 if it is a circulated bill. Non-circulated ones go up to $4.
• Same is the case of 1935 silver certificate's value, however there are exceptions, such as the experimental notes, and the 1935A Hawaii and North Africa or blocks and serial number ranges which are rare and have quite a higher value.
• In case of rare ones, such as the 1957A dollar bill, the value is often quite high, and the bill can be auctioned off.
• There are some other bills such as the 1934 and 1953 bills, where the silver certificate five dollar bill value increases by about 30 to 40% of the original face value, the only reason being that the bill is a rare one.
• Large Size "Horseblanket" or "Saddleblanket" bills, that were printed before 1928, have an exceptionally high value and the $1 bill can be sold well over $100.
• The 1899 silver certificate, which has a face value of $1, can fetch you a small fortune. It's extremely old and rare, as it is among the first silver certificates to be printed.
• The 1923 $1 certificate is another collector's favorite and landmark note. These bills belonged to the last series which was a 'large' bill format. Depending upon the print and age, it can have a value of anything between $20 to $150 or even more, in the collector's market.

Coinage and Concept

The United States silver certificate, that is our regular dollar bill is not made up of silver, but it is a form of representative money that is printed against the security of actual silver. To understand this concept, we need to back up a little bit on the history of money in United States.

• Under the leadership of Alexander Hamilton, the United States of America started using what is known as a representative bimetallic form of money. It means that when the government minted money, worth say $100, then a certain volume of gold or silver was kept in the custody of the government.
• There was a time when one could walk into the bank and hand over a bill and ask for the requisite volume of gold or silver. The exact opposite procedure could also be followed wherein silver coins or gold could be deposited by an individual in a mint against the requisite coins or bills. Post-independence, the United States government stored both gold and silver to make representative money.
• After the Fourth coinage Act the use of silver was stopped to make representative money, instead a gold standard was adopted. This caused a considerable turmoil in the political and economic arena as the general public was in the possession of several volumes of sliver due to several reasons, such as abundance of silver resources and the discovery of new silver sources. The agitation thus staged was known as a 'Silver Agitation'.

A collector's website or an auction website or even eBay, can prove to be good avenues to selloff such really old bills. In fact, if you are lucky, you can strike a small fortune in the process. From the point of view of printing, the silver certificates have become obsolete, and can be redeemed against new Federal Reserve Notes. Though, out of print, if you keep a sharp look out then you can easily find a silver certificate bill, since it is still a legally valid tender. If you get such a note then you can easily determine the value with the help of a collector or collector's website or magazine. [BREAKLINE]
Vintage Neon Signs[BREAKBODY]
Vintage neon signs scream 'American' like nothing else does. They're like those classic pieces that cannot be taken away from all things American. Vintage is cool, and vintage neon signs, even cooler. From the ever popular neon Route 66 sign to others like vintage neon bar signs, there is an array of these signboards to be seen all around the place. Speaking of all around the place, one of the most popular spots to see these signs in abundance is the Times Square in New York. But do you know how these lights /signs came about? Maybe we can take a look at the history of neon signs before moving on to other things.

History of Neon Signs

First off, what are neon signs? Neon signs are signs made of luminous tubes that normally contain low density neon or even other gases which emit light, thus allowing that glow they offer. Mostly used for outdoor signs, these funky lights made their first appearance in Paris on December 11, 1910. In fact, the present neon signs are very simply an evolved version of the former Geissler tube, which was an electrified glass tube also containing low density gas in it. What's interesting though, is the fact that the theory of neon lights dates all the way back to 1675, which is oddly an age before the discovery of electricity. Whom does the credit of this invention go to, you ask? It is said that a French engineer and chemist named Georges Claude is the man behind the luminosity called neon signs.

Now that you have a rough idea about these signs, let's move on to other aspects.

Popular Neon Signs

It is said that the first neon sign was used in 1912 by a Parisian barber. Seriously vintage, I'd say. Since then, these lambent signs have most popularly been used for advertising purposes. Restaurants, bars, motels, automobile dealers, etc., are some of the more common places where you will find such signage. But what among neon signs are popular? What's usually seen around the place is vintage neon bar signs or vintage neon beer signs, repair signs, 24 hours open, etc. Custom-made signs have also been popular over the years. Let's see what some of the most popular ones that we all know are.

Food and Drink Signs: Budweiser, Heineken, Corona… We all know of these popular beer brands, moreover, these are brands whose signboards we've seen everywhere. Quite honestly, nothing defines those vintage signs more than beer does. But it doesn't end at that. If you thought that this would stop at only beer, you are mistaken because the use of these signs extend all the way to Jack Daniels, Dewar's Scotch Whiskey and a lot of other beverages like Pepsi, Coke or even Starbucks which have been popular since forever.

Automobile Signs: If you are looking for something striking for promotional purposes, there's nothing that stands out more than these. Vintage auto signs are almost like collectors items for some. Be it the classic Ford, Aston Martin, Bugatti, Lamborghini, or even the Chevrolet Corvette, the feel of these luminescent signboards is as retro as it can get. The best part about these signboards is the fact that achieving that classic look is not task at all, irrespective of how new it may in fact be.

Music Signs: Music can hardly be left far behind when it comes to the funk element. Whether you're talking a McPherson Guitar, or the band AC DC, looking for a neon sign that's got anything to do with music, your hunt will be easy. Music related neon signs are possibly the most sought after besides food and drink.

Other popular neon signs are Harley Davidson, Yamaha, Marlboro Indy Car, Route 66, and a bunch of others. Popularity apart, there will always be questions regarding neon sign repairs. It can get a little expensive, but if you gotta do it, you gotta do it. If you aren't up to repairs, even a half lit sign looks pretty neat, so if the look works for you, nothing like it. [BREAKLINE]
Computer Desks for Home[BREAKBODY]
If you've decided to work out of home, then you'll definitely be on the lookout for some good options of computer desks. And buying good quality, yet cheap computer desks is a dream for any buyer. Not only should the desk look good, it should also have enough space to hold the other accessories, and materials that will be included in the office. In this article, we will put before you some ideas on what kind of computer desks will be the most effective for your home office. Read on, and decide for yourself.

What Kind of Computer Desks to Buy for Home Use

When it comes to furniture for your home or office, you need to be smart and resourceful. Some important factors that you need to consider while buying one are, its cost, its storage capacity, its weight, and of course its look. Look, in the sense that, it should match with the other furniture, and not look out of place. So, let us check out some ideas that you can explore, while deciding on your computer desk.

Glass
If you're willing to take the chance, then you can have a beautiful and stylish, small corner desk, made of glass, on which you can place your computer. Glass is recommended for a corner computer desk because keeping it in the corner is a good way to protect it from damage. Thick fiberglass, with a strong wooden base, is the best option. Care must be take to clean the desk on a regular basis, to avoid the marks of fingerprints showing on the glass.

Wooden
The other option that is quite popular is wood. And even among the wooden ones, computer desks with hutches are very useful. The shelves and drawers help to store papers, the printer, and other office materials. Another plus point is that wood is definitely stronger than glass, and can withstand considerable amount of weight, and wear and tear. It is sturdy, and can be purchased in different colors and shades.

Metal Computer Desk
If you're looking for desk for a small space, and are not really fussy about storing other material, then a simple metal desk should do the trick for you. Browse online for different styles and designs of metal desks. You can go for one with just a single drawer, or even a desk without one. Just a simple footrest at the bottom will work wonders. This way, your home office will look neat and tidy, and not occupy too much space of your home either!

Antique Computer Desk
This idea is for those who are willing to shell out some money for their computer desks. Go the antique way. You'll wonder, that there can't possibly be computer desks that are antique. You're right. It might not be a computer desk per se, but you can definitely make it into one. Confused? Alright let's explain. Scrounge around antique stores or websites for some gorgeous vintage, Victorian desks. Most of these desks come with a chest of drawers, but you can go for a desk without drawers too. When you find the one that appeals to you the most, buy it, and convert it into a computer desk! So simple, yet elegant! And the clash of antique furniture with the modern computer will be simply spectacular!

Apart from these ideas, I'm sure you'll find many more, either online, or at your local furniture depot. You can also have customized desks made, if you have the time, contacts, and the resources. [BREAKLINE]
Kitchen Pantry Cabinet Ideas[BREAKBODY]
If you are not lucky enough to have a walk in pantry in your kitchen, then a kitchen pantry cabinet is a must for you. They allow you to store and organize the various ingredients in the kitchen. Oftentimes, pantry is the most cluttered area in the kitchen with a melange of food ingredients. Due to this haphazard arrangement, many food items get mysteriously lost and are eventually discovered when you least expect them. A good solution to this problem would be a pantry cabinet, which can help you to stay organized.

Ideas for Kitchen Pantry Cabinets

Space is the foremost issue that needs to be addressed while designing kitchen cabinets. If you can have a spare wall in the kitchen which can be shelved, then this could be an ideal pantry cabinet for your kitchen. The cabinet sizes may vary considerably depending upon the available space.

Open Cabinets
Open pantry cabinets are the most convenient of all. These kitchen cabinets have no doors and the shelves can be arranged according to your choice. If you must, you can install doors to only those shelves where you are likely to store things you would rather not have your visitors see. The biggest advantage of this design is that whatever you need is always right in front of your eyes. Another advantage is that people are more likely to keep it uncluttered since anyone who walks by the kitchen can easily see the mess.

Concealed Cabinets
If you are not comfortable with the idea of displaying your pantry items to errant visitors in your kitchen, you should probably go for this style. The idea is to match the hardware and doors with the existing cabinets so as to create a seamless appearance.

Slide Out Cabinets
If you cannot afford the luxury of having a large cabinet or a walk in closet, due to limited space in your kitchen, then this style is for you. Slide out cabinets are also called pull out or rolling pantry cabinets. This type of pantry cabinets allow you to store a large number of things without occupying too much of space. Moreover, they can be snugly fitted in tight spaces in kitchen such as between the refrigerator and countertop.

Corner Cabinets
Corner cabinets is yet another style for space challenged kitchen. Oftentimes, the corners of the kitchen go waste due to lack of usage. The corner cabinets are designed such that they can perfectly fit into the narrow corners of the kitchen. This way you can put the wasted space to good use.

Glass Door Cabinets
If you have a very modern kitchen which flaunts a spic and span look, then you sure do not want to go for old bulky cabinets. Glass door cabinets are apt for such kitchens. However, if you are not okay with the clear view that glass doors offer, you might as well go for frosted glass doors.

Recycled Door Cabinets
If you are looking for something unique and trendy, go for recycled doors, which render an antique look to your kitchen cabinets. These doors can be found in stores that specialize in antique home dcor parts. This is a sure shot way of adding a hint of old world charm to your kitchen.

While designing pantry cabinets for kitchen, take into account the available space at disposal as well as the rest of the kitchen dcor. Also, always make sure to keep your pantry area clean and organized as it is directly related to the quality of food you consume. [BREAKLINE]
Kitchen Cabinet Hardware – Cabinet Door Knobs and Handles[BREAKBODY]
Door knobs and handles are an integral part of your kitchen cabinet hardware, but at the same time, they do not grab regular attention; except when they are being used. The style, pattern and finish are some deciding factors, when you go for kitchen decoration. And, after you have made up your mind on the choices you have, the installation or the placement of the knobs or handles is another consideration. Here are some tips to help you choose the right kind of hardware for your kitchen.

Which One to Choose?

Cabinet door knobs or handles; both or either of them add elegance to the look of the kitchen cabinets. Now the choice between these two types depends upon the consumer's opinion. And, knowing the advantages and disadvantages of their different types, would help narrow down your decision. The cabinet hardware must be chosen with respect to the overall style or look of the kitchen. Several choices between knobs and handles are available that can fit into any kind of style; modern or traditional.

Door Knobs

Cabinet door knobs come in an array of styles, designs, shapes, sizes and colors. They are available in all possible styles you can think of to suit the decorum of the kitchen. The brass cabinet knobs were the first of their kind that came into existence. So, for an old classy or antique look for your kitchen, the brass types are an excellent choice. Wooden types also suit well for the same. For kitchens which have a modern and sophisticated look, chrome knobs, gem knobs, crystal knobs and glass knobs fit the bill.

Another reason to consider is the door type. Most knobs are designed so that they blend well with the style of the door where they are to be used. For instance, for molded kitchen cabinet doors, there are door knobs that are made differently than the usual.

When determining the size of the knob, do not go for big ones for a small scale furniture. One smart way to decide the size is with the help of the width of the rails. Experts recommend to go for knobs smaller than half the rail width.

Cabinet Handles

Cabinet handles, or more appropriately regarded as cabinet pulls, provide limited choices in case of styles and patterns. Handles are shaped into curve, flat, cupped, etc. And, the design and styles of the handles are influenced by their shapes. Handles come in square, rounded and squiggles patterns. Kitchen wearing an antique look can have brass cabinet handles in their cabinetry, and bronze cabinet handles are suited for modern kitchens. One important advantage that handles provide is the way they are placed on the cabinets.

When it comes to ease of use, cabinet handles or pulls are more convenient to work with as compared to knobs. Because with handles, the person can use his/her entire hand to open the cabinet or the drawer. In addition, since the handles are screwed at two places, they do not wear down easily thus, are more durable. Handles are more suitable for pulling heavy drawers, as they are screwed in two places and give extra strength.

Cabinet handles can be oriented vertically or in a horizontal fashion on the surface. Some popular types include the standard, cup, and bail handles. The standard handles are the ones which you usually get to see in most places. Cup handles, also known as bin handles, as the name suggests, look like a slice of a sphere which is open at the bottom. Bail handles have a design that is suited to a traditional kitchen. These handles basically stay flat against the surface, and have to be lifted up to be used.

Budget

The cost that would be involved in adding the hardware to your kitchen is another important aspect to be kept in mind. Needless to say, the price may vary depending on the design, style and the material. It may also vary depending on the hardware store. Considering budget, you can decide upon the right type of hardware that would fit your kitchen.

Installation

Installing knobs is an easier process as compared to the installation of handles. This is because they have to be screwed just in one place. They can also be easily replaced, if any need arises. However, handles need to be screwed in two places and proper attention has to be paid to the spacing between the fasteners. You can carry out the installation yourself with the aid of proper tools. However, if you don't have a very good hand in carpentry based jobs, then you can hire a carpenter for the same.

Other than door knobs and handles, door catches, latches, hasps, locksets and hinges can also be at your disposal to customize your kitchen cabinets' look and decor. Choosing the right knobs and handles are as important as choosing the desired finish and materials for the cabinets. Go for the styles and designs you love so that you can admire their beauty every time you enter your kitchen. [BREAKLINE]
Kitchen Ideas with White Cabinets[BREAKBODY]
White kitchen cabinets being white will make the kitchen look a bright and opened up space. However, too much of white color in your kitchen can make it look sterile and hospital-like. Though, going with a light monochromatic color scheme is a good idea if you have a small kitchen design. Still, no matter what the size of kitchen is, one needs to add some elements in the kitchen, that give a hint of color. To balance out or complement the white kitchen cabinets, use these kitchen ideas with white colored cabinets.

Decorating Kitchen with White Cabinets
Given below are various kitchen decorating ideas with pictures.

Wall Colors: After you have selected your white kitchen cabinets hardware, the first step is to paint the walls. Considering the white kitchen cabinets, the interior paint colors that will look great are aqua blue, light Persian blue, light shade of lavender, gray and medium bright red, or dark maroon shade. These wall colors will help to balance the white colored cabinets, and complement them nicely. If you want your white cabinets not to look eye-catching, then go with bright or dark shades of wall paint colors. You can also go with soft light shades of colors like blue, yellow or green, if you wish the cabinets to blend but still look attractive.

Wall Art Ideas: You can also consider adding few wall art designs, to create visual accents. You can use stencils or brush to paint some elegant and small patches of design on the walls. For example, on aqua blue walls, white colored floral stencil and on the white cabinets, aqua colored floral stencil art will create a nice contrast kitchen design and color combination. You can also use wallpaper for a single wall if you want to introduce some interest on the kitchen walls. Check out the pictures above to see how they have used wall colors and wallpaper to match the white cabinets to create a bright room.

Flooring: This is an important element when using the white kitchen design ideas, whether it comes to remodeling or designing a new kitchen. Go with wooden flooring for your kitchen, but the shade of the wooden flooring should be a medium shade and not very catchy. If you want to go for a dark-colored wooden flooring, then make sure other elements like wall colors are also bright or very dark in shade.

Backsplash Ideas: Kitchen backsplash provides good visual effects on walls which are of light shade. You can also have a small backsplash behind the kitchen sink. It can be a simple tiled pattern or a little mosaic. Take a look at the four pictures above to get a better idea on how to match the flooring and backsplash with white kitchen cabinets.

Steel/Chrome Metal: This is another element of the kitchen, that should be selected well. If you are designing a kitchen with contemporary kitchen ideas, then go with steel or chrome kitchen sink and other metal fixtures. However, for rustic kitchen with white cabinets decor, go with metal fixtures which are painted with dark light coppery shades. You can also hang brass vessels in a French country kitchen theme.

Countertops: Though the countertops take a little amount of kitchen space, they can be used creatively to create visual accents. You can go with a black colored kitchen countertop, and gray wall colors. Or you can go with beige walls, limestone countertop, a dark yellow wooden flooring and accompany it with small colorful decorative items to add the touch of colors. You can observe in the above four pictures the different types of countertops and the fixtures used in the kitchen.

Small Decorative Accents: Adding small decorative items can greatly help to bring visual attention to a kitchen, that has a light monochromatic scheme. These items can also be added to match the kitchen decor and used to enhance the kitchen decoration. You can add items like houseplants, vases, light fixtures, a bowl of fruits, paintings, etc. in your kitchen. As you can see in the above four pictures various accessories like plants, bowls, vase, etc. have been used to add more beauty to the kitchen.

The key to decorating a kitchen with white cabinets is to just use 2-3 colors and balance out the white shade of the cabinets. So, use some of the above mentioned ideas and create a great looking kitchen space, that complements your cabinets nicely. [BREAKLINE]
Cleaning Silverware[BREAKBODY]
You have invited your friends for dinner. You want to make this occasion special. An idea that has struck your mind is to serve food on your antique silver dinner set. A great idea indeed! You rush towards your silverware drawer and take out some utensils. What are these dark spots on them? Well, they are the results of silver tarnish over time. You get depressed and wonder what should you do now, to save your precious collection of silverware. Fortunately, there are numerous methods of cleaning silverware that, when done regularly can keep your treasury safe, secured and shine like new always. Some of the easy-to-follow efficacious methods are described as under. Select one according to your comfort and availability of resources and take care of your silverware collection.

How to Clean Silverware

Method 1
Take a shallow pan. Cover the inside with an aluminum foil. Fill the pan with warm water. Add a tablespoon of baking soda and a pinch of common salt to the water. Mix the solution well. Put the silverware into it. The silverware should be completely covered with the solution. Allow it to stay here for about 15 minutes. Take a toothbrush and rub on the stained and tarnished areas of the silverware. The spots will go away by rubbing. When all the spots have been removed, wash the silverware with plenty of warm water. Allow air drying. You may rub the dried silverware with a clean cotton cloth to remove water spots. The silverware is expected to shine like new.

Method 2
Take the silverware meant to be cleaned and coat its entire inside and outside surface with toothpaste. Leave the covering on for a minute. Sprinkle a few drops of water and rub the surface gently with a soft-bristled brush. Work more on the region containing spots and stains. When you are done, wash the silverware under running water. Keep rubbing to remove toothpaste completely from its surface.

Method 3
There are certain easily available materials that can form a great home remedy for cleaning silverware. They include olive oil and vinegar. Both of them give you desired results. Suppose, you choose cleaning silverware with vinegar, then follow these instructions to get your job done. These instructions are the same for olive oil as well. Take a bowl which is large enough to contain the silverware that you intend to clean. Fill it with vinegar. Put the silverware in the vinegar. Make sure that the silverware is completely dipped in vinegar. Leave it undisturbed for a day. Take the silverware out and rub it gently with a soft-bristled brush. Wash it with lots of warm water till the greasiness due to vinegar goes away. Allow the silverware to air dry. Rub it with a clean piece of cloth to remove any water spots, if present. Your silverware will look clean and polished. This particular method is time-consuming, yet is preferred over others as it involves comparatively very littl e labor.

Method 4
Use wood ash for cleaning silverware naturally. Take a small amount of wood ash. Usually, the quantity is determined in accordance with the size of your silverware. Mix the wood ash with a little amount of plain water. The idea is to make a paste. Apply this paste on both, the inside and outside surfaces of the silverware. Leave it on for about a half hour. Splash a small amount of water over the silverware. This will loosen the wood ash paste coating. Take a toothbrush and rub its bristles on it gently. When the entire surface is done, wash the silverware under running water. No doubt, your silverware will get a completely different look.

All the above mentioned methods for cleaning silverware are equally effective and are sure to deliver positive results. Whichever method you select, perform it at least thrice a year. You can clean your silverware after a gap of four months. Regular cleaning is sufficient to keep silverware safe, shiny and elegant for centuries. [BREAKLINE]
Black Kitchen Cabinets[BREAKBODY]
Black is a color that speaks complete elegance and style. What's more, it is so versatile that it can be used, both, in a contemporary as well as a traditional setting. Why not use the charm of this color to create a style statement then, and design your kitchen with black cabinets? Now as beautiful as it may look, black is a color you have to play safe with. While a little can add the much-needed missing element from your overall design, an excess can ruin the look of your kitchen and make it drab, overpowering and even claustrophobic. On the positive side, black can be combined with almost every color to create a wonderful color combination that speaks for itself. Here, we tell you how to choose black kitchen cabinets based on different themes to make your kitchen remodeling project a success.

How to Choose Black Kitchen Cabinets

A lot of factors decide whether or not you can choose black as a kitchen cabinet color. For one, the size of your kitchen matters a lot. If you have a small kitchen, having completely black cabinets can make it look much smaller and cluttered. In such a case, using a dash of black in the cabinets along with a lighter color such as white can help you give it the style as well as prevent it from looking too cluttered. On the other hand, a large kitchen is the perfect place to introduce black cabinets in different styles, depending on the theme you are following for your kitchen.

Another important factor that determines whether or not you should have black cabinets is the amount of natural light that your kitchen receives. If your kitchen is in a dark corner, having black cabinets is not such a great idea. If your kitchen is well-lit then black in combination with a lighter color will allow for a great reflection of the natural light, and help you express your style with panache.

Finally, the overall kitchen dcor also determines the suitability of black cabinets. Create a theme by which you can easily accommodate the color black in your kitchen cabinets, without making it too overpowering or out of place. Kitchen cabinets that define the modernity of design or a rustic theme, can all be a great way of introducing this color in the kitchen.

Black Kitchen Cabinet Ideas

As mentioned earlier, the following black kitchen cabinet designs and ideas will be discussed on the basis of a theme. Keep in mind that since you are following a particular theme, it should be applicable to your whole house and not just your kitchen. You don't want it to stick out like a sore thumb because of your desire to solely revamp your kitchen. The overall theme does not have to be blatantly prominent, but elements of a theme must be present all over your house for a better effect.

The Contemporary Theme
Contemporary kitchen designs are all about sleek lines and solid colors, with no room for unnecessary elements. There is no room for softness when it comes to design, even within the kitchen. As such, you have to be careful while choosing kitchen cabinets to suit this theme. Ensure that the kitchen cabinets you install should be sleek and flat, without any molding or the like.

To achieve this look, you can simply have painted black cabinets, that will allow you to give them a high-gloss finish, that speak contemporary through and through. Matte finish silver handles, or a handle-free cabinet are perfect to complete this look. To solidify this look as a contemporary design, along with your contemporary kitchen cabinets, opt for a gray granite counter top, and perhaps a red backdrop against which the black color will stand out. If you find red too bold, it is safe to stick to white as this combination is also perfect for your contemporary kitchen.

As mentioned earlier, you can create a combination of colors in cabinets if you find black too overpowering, even within the contemporary design framework. Use colors such as gray and white, perhaps with a dash of red to create a perfect combination. A combination can also be attained in terms of black cabinets and white flooring, and perhaps red chairs at your breakfast table. Also use a bright backsplash to complete this look. As overdone as you may find this color combination, nothing speaks contemporary better than this one.

The Rustic Theme
Though the rustic theme centers more around wooden colors and elements, there are ways in which you can incorporate black in the scheme of your kitchen design. One of the best ways to do so is by installing distressed black kitchen cabinets, that will not look too modern and in fact, fit in perfectly with your overall design. For the best look, don't combine these cabinets with any other color, or they will take away the attention from the distressed furniture pattern you have tried to create. With their well-defined molding and similar elements, distressed cabinets are the most suitable choice for this theme. Use warm colors such as a rich golden yellow backdrop or even kitchen countertops in this color, against which the cabinets will stand out, to create a comfortable, cozy combination while working around this theme. An important element to consider in this overall theme is the flooring. Nothing speaks rustic more than the diamond tile pattern. A black and white diamond checkered pattern on the floor will help you complete the look of this kitchen. Of course you can always experiment with the flooring patterns, but this is one of the traditional looks that completes almost any room based on a rustic theme.

The Traditional Theme
A lot of us refuse to succumb to the ever-changing trends in the world of design, and wish to stick to the confines of traditional design, that we believe defines our personal style. Also, as mentioned earlier, black is so versatile a color that it can be molded into any design and any theme. As such, incorporate antique black cabinets into your traditional kitchen design. These kitchen cabinets are actually similar to the ones that have been mentioned in the rustic theme, minus the distressed look. The unique motifs, that adorn such cabinets, along with the molding and traditional handles, all speak for themselves when used in a traditionally themed kitchen. Use marble instead of granite in this kitchen, for the ultimate traditional appeal. Incorporate yellow lights, and not the contemporary white lights for a warm feel. Combine these black cabinets with redwood flooring and some unique kitchen colors, and create a unique combination of a traditional yet rustic appearance.

You have just witnessed how black cabinets can be molded to fit within any kitchen design. As such, depending on your personal style and taste, choose from any of the aforementioned designs, or why not create a unique theme your kitchen, that reflects your personal style? The variety is immense, and the choices endless. Gift yourself the luxury of working in a well-designed kitchen, and enjoy all that it has to offer. [BREAKLINE]
Get Custom and Unique Handcrafted Jewelry[BREAKBODY]
Each and every one of us wants to be different, wants to stand out in a crowd and wants to be unique. What is this obsession with being different and unique I often wonder? Is it about the attention or is it about something else? Is it a desire deep down within us or is it our need for fifteen minutes of fame?

Whatever the answer may be, the need to be unique is there in all of us. This obsession carries into what we wear as well, from different clothes to unique jewelry. Jewelry has always been the highlight of any outfit. But who wants the same tennis bracelet, pearl necklace or solitaire earrings? There is nothing unique about them is there? So what about costume jewelry, that's unique isn't it? Think again, everyone is turning to costume and fashion jewelry these days because of its innovative look and affordable price. But costume and fashion jewelry is not unique either. In fact many malls these days are retailing mass-produced costume jewelry.

The best places to look for this jewelry are antique stores or your grandmother's cupboard. Surprised? But why? Antique jewelry is unique jewelry isn't it? It may not be one of a kind but it sure is different. You could also try going to a second-hand store for some unique jewelry but be careful of quality and authenticity. Another option is checking out garage sales, you can find some true gems there (I do not mean gemstones). But you may find some outstanding pieces at great prices. And what about the ever-ready Internet? You can find lots of unique jewelry on the Internet, all you have to do is search carefully at an auction site or jewelry site and you are ready to go.

What is catching most people's attention these days is Handcrafted bohemian style jewelry. What makes handcrafted bohemian jewelry is the fact that it uses simple material and combines it with bold designs. Bohemian jewelry is associated with gypsies and nomadic tribes, so imagine chunky styles in earrings, bangles and even pendants and rings. Think hippie, think free-spirited and think metal, and what you get is true boho style. The rule with bohemian handcrafted jewelry is that there is no rule. You can combine different colors, shapes and styles, and what you will get is customized jewelry. The most popular styles are long necklaces, long dangling earrings, chunky and thick bangles and large jewel-encrusted rings.

The reason why unique custom jewelry is handcrafted, is because this is what gives it that special 'touch'. The jewelry designer goes with the flow, mixing different style, textures and hues to create a one-of-a-kind piece of jewelry. Bohemian jewelry is the epitome of uniqueness, as this kind of jewelry is all about being expressive and creative.

Common Materials Used

 

• Coral and shells, especially those with different and distinct patterns and colors.
• Turquoise, lapis lazuli, opal and mother of pearl.
• Pawa shell is popular because of its unique color.
• Amber, resin or other fossil like fragments.
• Wood.
• Colored pearls.
• Leather thongs.
• Wires like copper and silver to make different patterns and links.

So while the material used in custom and unique handcrafted jewelry is different, what matters is the design and vision of the designer. the creativity involved makes all the difference, otherwise what is the difference between the jewelry you and I can string together and the jewelry made by a designer. you are paying big bucks for the creativity and uniqueness, so make sure that the jewelry is truly one of a kind. [BREAKLINE]
Vintage Land Rovers[BREAKBODY]
In the automobile industry, there are certain vehicles which, due to their quality and build, have made a lasting impression on the mind of every automobile enthusiast. One of such iconic vehicles are vintage Land Rovers. Land Rover is a big name in the automobile industry and has many good vehicles to offer, many of which are extremely popular around the world. It is the second-oldest 4WD car company all over the globe, after Jeep. As of now, the marque is owned by the Indian giant Tata Motors.

The Legacy of Vintage Land Rovers

Land Rover Series I, II, and III
The brand entered into production with the 'Series' models, out of which the 'Series I' was the first. The first Land Rover with the 1.6-liter I4 engine generated 50 hp. Production of the first vehicle started in 1948 and ended in 1958. The company offered three engine variants in the Series I Land Rover, namely; 1.6-liter I4, 2.0-liter I4, and 2.0-liter diesel I4, all of which had a 4-speed manual transmission gearbox. It was offered in 2- and 4-door models, and also in a 2-door pickup truck. Throughout the lifetime of this series, this vehicle had been through many changes in wheelbase and exteriors.

Soon after the end of the production of Series I Land Rovers, the company started the next series named II. This series was in production for a less time, from 1958 to 1961. In its production stage, vehicles came with three engine variants; which were 2.0-liter petrol I4, 2.25-liter petrol I4, and 2.0-liter I4 diesel. The Series II models were more stylish than their earlier versions. Some of these were even made using the 2-liter petrol engine from the Series I model. Series IIA, Series IIA FC, and Series IIB FC were also manufactured in latter years. These variants had differences in the type of axles, engines, body, and features.

In the Series III Land Rovers, the primary difference was that the headlights besides the grill were shifted on the fender. Their production started in 1971 and ended in 1985. There were also major changes in the Series III; such as advanced exterior and interior, a plastic dashboard, and other trim variants. The petrol engines available were 2.25-liter 73 hp I4, 2.6-liter 86 hp I6, and 3.5-liter 91 hp V8. There was even a 2.25-liter 62 hp I4 diesel variant available in the Series III. Besides, this series also offered a Selectable 4WD system and 2-speed or 4-speed transmission gearbox.

Land Rover Range Rover/ Range Rover Classic
The first Range Rover was manufactured in 1970 and is still running, being in its third generation though. 'Classic' was added to its name to differentiate it from the following generations of the SUV. The engines of the first generation Classic ranged from 2.4-liter 112 hp to 4.2-liter V8 200 hp. The production for this variant was stopped in 1996. The first Range Rover model ever rolled out from the factory is currently displayed at the Huddersfield Land Rover Centre, Huddersfield, West Yorkshire. It is certainly one of the best off-road SUVs currently available.

Land Rover Ninety/ One Ten/ 127
The Land Rover Ninety, Land Rover One Ten, and Land Rover 127 were predecessors of the Defender. The names actually relate to the wheelbase. The exterior of these early versions of the Defender were the same as that of Series III. Both Ninety and One Ten variants had a permanent 4WD system, a two-speed transfer gearbox, and a locking center differential. The Land Rover 127 was intended for heavy load-bearing purpose, hence used by the military and utility companies. The engine variants ranged from 2.3-liter 62 hp I4 diesel to 3.5-liter 134 hp V8 petrol.

Where are Vintage Land Rovers Available?

Since all new generations of Land Rovers are available in the brand's showrooms, vintage ones can hardly be found for sale. However, there are some facilities and services which do the job of buying, selling, and restoring old Land Rovers. You would not believe that these businesses have clients from all over the world, out of which most are die-hard enthusiasts of these 4×4 machines. The services incorporate all new features and interiors in vintage Rovers, without compromising with the valuable heritage of the vehicle. The highest-selling models are believed to be the Land Rover Defender and Land Rover Series.

At present, the Defender model is not available in the USA but is offered in the brand's showrooms all across UK. You can simply surf the web and look for stores which offer a good deal on a vintage Land Rover, even from the 60s and 70s. Due to their sturdy off-roading performance in the past, even today, Land Rovers can be called the toughest machines on the planet. [BREAKLINE]
Tips to Buy Used Metal Detectors on Sale[BREAKBODY]
The quality of any electronic equipment is determined by two major factors. The company which has manufactured it and its usage. The same thing applies to metal detectors, the new age (comparatively) safety devices. Now buying metal detectors for a metal treasure hunt can be really confusing, especially if they are used ones. As those who want to discard and get some good money from used metal detectors will try and woo you to buy their products. What do you do in that case?

Choosing a Metal Detector

When you are looking at buying used metal detectors, wouldn't you give a serious thought to it even if it is for treasure hunting and the like? Determining and deciding your area of interest is the first thing to do when you want to buy metal detectors. What is your area of interest? Is it coin collection or antique jewelry, battlefield remains, scuba diving or shallow water hunting? The reason for you to prioritize your interests is the fact that you get detectors for different purposes. If you are specifically interested in one particular task, you can go for specialty metal detectors.

So, the bottom line is that you have to pick the metal detector which suits your needs. Otherwise your treasure hunt for getting the desired metals will not be successful. For instance some used metal detectors are great for nugget hunting and that's it! Period. If you have coins or plain metal amongst precious metal, perhaps this metal detector would not work. What kind of metal detectors sale are best for you, will have to decide, with the range and purpose of usage. If you are going to go far off in search of gold or any precious metal, you might as well as not compromise on the quality. Likewise if you simply want to look for any metal buried deep, you can do with lesser quality detectors. You don't need a sword to kill a fly, huh?

Where Do You Use These Metal Detectors?

Well, if you have the best used metal detectors, the issue now is how would you be using them. There are several aspects here too. Are you going to use the detector for a short period or for long periods at a stretch? Or would you make the pole easier to handle by removing the control housing and then strapping it on your body. Do you propose to use it in hunt competitions? In addition to that its convertibility from one configuration to another is an important factor while choosing used or even new metal detectors. Another consideration regarding metal detectors for sale is the place or area where you would be hunting. Is it going to be remote, rugged areas or well maintained city areas?

Best Used Metal Detectors For Sale

There are a number of brands which offer really good used metal detectors for sale. Some of these brands are Aquavision, Bounty Hunter, Cobra, DetectorPro, Garrett, Fisher and Gold Mountain. Amongst these you get a few types like there is discrimination control on metal detectors. That refers to the property of the metal detector where the machine automatically ignores scrap material like iron, paper and others. It will detect only silver, copper, gold and other non ferrous metals. The higher the settings the more the number of metals will be ignored.

Then there are non-motion versus motion metal detectors. These metal detectors have to be kept moving for detecting metal while they scan the ground. The detection stops when the motion stops. These are better at metal detecting because of this characteristic along with greater penetration, crystal clear discrimination and unaffected by mineralized ground as well. There are walk through metal detectors as well which you can consider checking out.

Eventually, knowing how to use metal detectors is crucial. If you buy the best of the lot and don't use them in the proper manner, that machine is going to turn out to be useless. Hence knowing the limitations of your metal detector is also important for a good, fruitful treasure hunt. All the Best! [BREAKLINE]
How to Churn Butter[BREAKBODY]
Butter is usually made by churning cream or fermenting cream. It is one of the most commonly used spreads on food items and seasoning in various food making processes. Butter is made up of fats and water. Cow's milk is usually used to make butter, however, even milk of other domestic animals, like, sheep, goat, etc is used for making butter. Generally salt, flavoring or preservatives are added to fresh butter.

How to Make Butter

Making butter at home is a very simple job. With very few easy steps you can make fresh delicious butter at home. Fresh milk cream is agitated to make butter. There are a number of factors that are responsible for the quality of butter formed, like, temperature of cream, quality, etc. Following are the steps on churning butter.

Step 1: Cream Formation
You can use milk of cow or any other animal, like, goat, buffalo, etc. Collect the milk in a clean container and allow the milk to cool in a refrigerator (12 hours at least). A layer of cream will be formed on top of the milk. Separate this cream from milk by skimming it slightly. You can do this with the help of a spoon. Collect the cream in a jar with a tight lid.

Step 2: Cream Souring
This is the most important step in order to get good quality butter. Keep the collected cream in such a place where the temperature is between 60 – 75 degrees Fahrenheit, for approximately 12 hours. This process is called souring of milk, wherein the acidic content of the cream is developed.

Step 3: Churning the Butter
Once the cream has soured, it's time to churn the butter. You can use any of the butter churns mentioned above. Butter churning can be done even with the help of a simple jar. Put the cream in the butter churn and stir the cream. Every butter churn has a different assembly for churning butter. Stir the cream until you see formation of butter balls. Churn the butter in a uniform manner. If you are using a jar as your butter churn, all you have to do is shake the jar until the butter is formed. There is no specific time for butter formation. So keep an eye on the cream as you stir it. At the end, you will see a yellow shaded globule, which is butter.

Step 4: Separation of Butter and Buttermilk
While churning butter, a white fluid is left behind: this is buttermilk. Remove the butter from the buttermilk. Collect the butter in a container and put some cold water in it. Gently rinse the butter in this water. Drain this water and place the butter in a clean container. Sprinkle some salt on the butter for its preservation. Your homemade butter is ready. Store both the butter and buttermilk in a refrigerator and you can use them whenever you want. Buttermilk is tasty too and you can add salt and pepper to add flavor, else you can also make buttermilk biscuits.

Types of Butter Churns

Butter churns are devices used to churn butter. The cream is stirred in a butter churn until the butter is formed. The scientific term used for conversion of cream to butter is called phase inversion. Cream is in the form where oil is emulsified in water and after the phase conversion, water is emulsified in oil, i.e. butter. The churning of cream gives two ends products, butter and buttermilk. The churning brings together the fat molecules of cream which cluster into balls of butter. Given below are some of the types of butter churns used to make butter:

• Rocker churns
• Dash churns
• Wooden barrel churns
• Tin churns
• Stoneware churns
• Glass churn jars

Butter churning becomes easy with experience and you get to know what things to do and what not to. It is necessary that the cream is soured properly before making butter. The containers used should be clean. These were a few tips on how to churn butter. So, now that you know about butter churns and simple steps for churning butter, you can make luscious tasty butter at home. [BREAKLINE]
Design Ideas for Vintage Inspired Bridal Jewelry[BREAKBODY]
Marriage is a very important event in almost every girl's life. They say romantic movies and novels did to us women what the naughty sites did to men – set unrealistic expectations! Every girl grows up reading Snow White and The Seven Dwarfs, Rapunzel, Cinderella and other such stories and fairy-tales… and before she knows it, she has a picture of her own prince charming ready in her mind! Her prince charming, who will fall in love with her the first time he lays eyes upon her, and will swear his undying and unconditional love to her and will whisk her off her feet and marry her and make her queen of the empire! In the world that we live in today, this may not be entirely possible… there are only a handful of countries that are run by kings and queens today! So unless you are the next Princess Diana, chances are you are going to have a wedding ceremony much like everybody else. Sigh. However, 'much like everybody else' does not mean de-glam! Every woman is suppose d to be the leading lady of her life, like Iris (Kate Winslet) says in The Holiday; and being leading lady means being Mia Thermopolis of your life!

Jewelry Design – Some General Tips

Vintage jewelry was more elaborate than the kind of jewelry we wear nowadays. These days wearing a necklace that covers the entire neck of the dress is regarded flashy, posy and phony! It is regarded tacky, unwanted and inappropriate. That is not correct! What many people sometimes miss out on is charm and elegance, while picking up jewelry designs that are more prominent than most. A piece of jewelry need not be big to be beautiful. At the same time, something that is small and delicate need not always look pretty and elegant! While picking vintage inspired bridal jewelry (or while designing your own), make sure the elements in the design, such as leaves, flowers, pendants, etc., are proportionate to your face size and suit your face shape. Do not opt for something even if you cannot carry it off, just because you have liked it or because it is in vogue! Never a good idea. Finally, if possible, take opinions of your friends – but only your select close one or two best f riends and not each and every person you know! Sometimes people give you a perspective you have never thought of; always helps to get an opinion. With that said, here are some fantastic design ideas!

Vintage Inspired Jewelry

So everything is in place – the venue, the guest list, the decorations, the ice statue, the flowers, the drapes, the stage, the band, the wedding dress, the shoes, the ring, everything. The only thing left to be taken care of is the wedding jewelry. You have taken several trials, even looked at the designs your friend's niece drew for you. They all look good, but that is all the look – good. None of them really jumps out at you! So what do you do? Well, have you considered bridal jewelry that is vintage inspired? Yeah… being a real Mia Thermopolis! Take a look at the ideas given below.

The Ear-rings
Long chandelier ear-rings are the way to go! If your ear-rings are more long than broad, you can combine them with a suitable neck-piece. If instead your ear-rings are more elaborate, skip the neck-piece altogether. Let the contours of your neck show-off! A good change could be to go for big studs rather than chandelier ear-rings. They look stunning with up-do hair styles. They would also look brilliant if you have a tall face rather than a broad one. The good thing about big studs is that they can be worn with or without a neck-piece… they look equally beautiful either way.

The Necklace
Chokers look a rage on dresses with broad or wide necks. They even look lovely on strapless necks, or corsage kind of necks. If you love pearls, a 3 or 4 layered choker with an elaborate pendant in the middle would do the trick for you. Think flowers and jewels when you think of vintage bridal jewelry. Jewelry back then was not supposed to be sleek or delicate – it was indulging and luxurious. Make sure you do not lose that essence.

Hair Accessories
Hair accessories were more used in the old times than they are now; and they were a lot prettier back then too! Go for a hair fascinator if you are not going to wear a veil. If you plan on wearing a veil, you can instead opt for a comb clip. You can design a stone studded comb clip and coordinate the design of the clip with that of the remaining jewelry you are going to wear. An exquisite comb clip can also help take off the gaze from plain or simpler ear-rings; while a fascinator – well, it has got to be fascinating! You can even choose to wear a jeweled hair clip if you do not much like the idea of a comb clip. However, personally, I would recommend a comb clip; they have a vintage feel that is unmistakable.

A Bracelet
A bracelet is very very important for a bride, for everybody is going to look at your hands as you walk down the aisle holding the bridal bouquet! Make sure you spend more than just a thought on the kind of bracelet you pick to wear. You can opt for the single string delicate ones, or you can opt for a broader design. If your wrists are rather thin or small, I would suggest you go for a broad design. A bejeweled bangle would also do the trick! (Only make sure the bangle isn't so big that it would roll up till your elbow!) If you are on the healthy side, opt for a delicate bracelet with a clasp.

A Brooch
Old-fashioned? Not if you know how to use it! A brooch will add a very characteristic flavor to an otherwise plain wedding dress. Brooches may seem like a thing of the past – but aren't we talking 'vintage' here? Brooches are good to fix wardrobe mishaps too… though I honestly and sincerely wish you don't have one! To add a characteristic and unique personal touch to the brooch, why not go for a bronze one instead of the regular silver or gold brooch? A bronze brooch will look quite unique on an off-white colored wedding dress. If you do not want the brooch to be too flashy, try to include facets in the design – they will add glimmer and sparkle to the design without adding stones. You can even take care of the cost that way!

Jewelry Material – Some General Tips

Your wedding dress – I am guessing – is white or off-white in color. Why not add some color to it? If selected carefully, jewelry can be used to do just this. How about opting for jewelry that has emeralds or rubies in it along with diamonds? They are sure to catch everyone's eye at the wedding ceremony! Tear-drop shaped earrings look beautiful on any face shape. You can even go for semi-precious stones – they come in a lot more colors than precious ones. Another tip I would like to give is, color coordinate the jewelry with your bridal bouquet – if you plan to use red roses in the bouquet, why not go for rubies? If you are going to include pale yellow flowers, go for pearl jewelry.

So with that, I am gonna take your leave. Hope you craft out some really creative and awe-inspiring designs for your wedding jewelry that floor everyone! (Except the groom maybe… you wouldn't want him fainting when he sees you!) Have a wonderful wedding… hope you look like a princess! [BREAKLINE]
How to Make Furniture Look Distressed[BREAKBODY]
Quite contrary to the glistening furniture at your house, distressed furniture appears old and rugged. The distressed painting technique combines new designs with the vintage look. This piece of furniture resembles an abandoned piece but has unique beauty in itself.

Distressed Furniture Techniques

You will be surprised to know that a piece of distressed furniture is more expensive than normal wooden furniture. You must procure all the materials at hand before starting the 'distressing technique'. If you are inexperienced in this field, you must get it done by a professional. The step by step process mentioned below shall teach you how to make furniture look distressed.

Materials Required

• Sanded furniture/unfinished furniture
• 2 types of paint and stain
• Glaze (optional)
• Topcoat
• Foam brush/painting brush
• Sandpaper 100 grit
• Paste wax
• Wood varnish/primer

The Process

Step 1
Step 1 involves the basic preparation of the furniture. In this step you have to manipulate the wooden piece to create the distressed look. You need to sand the surface of the furniture before applying the coat of primer. 100 grit sandpaper is rubbed on the surface to smoothen it. Wipe off the dust and then apply the latex primer all over. You need not apply the latex if the furniture is already painted. The primer should be oil based. Allow it to dry completely before applying the paint.

Step 2
You can opt for either of the three process of distressing, namely specking, penciling and dry brushing. Dry brushing is very essential in this distressing furniture technique. A piece of cardboard is dipped in an oil based color mixed with mineral spirits. You need to apply the basic coat of latex paint, preferable of lighter hues or shades of dull colors. Brown color preserves the natural look of the furniture. A broad bristled brush is used for application of uniform coats. Let it dry for one or two days before proceeding with the next steps.

Step 3
After the base color has dried, you need to apply a thin paste of melted wax. The wax is applied in patches on the edges, corners and high points. You have to be very careful while carrying out the process as the intensity of waxing determines the distressed look. Let the wax solidify and then paint the wax with a second color. The waxed surface is covered with a paint of darker shade, other than the base color. It renders a patchy look to the furniture over a lighter base color. Let the color dry completely.

Step 4
This is the last step. Once the color has dried completely, you need to give a good finishing touch to bring out the perfect distressed look. Run a medium grain sandpaper smoothly over the waxed areas. This erodes the shiny appearance and renders an aged and dull look. Rub the sandpaper smoothly for a natural beauty. This makes the piece distant from contemporary furniture.

Do not try the technique on expensive and superior quality home furniture. Do the hammering softly if you are joining one wooden block with the other. For a varied effect of distress, rub the surface with different grades of sandpaper. The primer, base color, or the final color must dry completely before you perform the successive steps, or else one will merge with the other. The finishing touch is an important aspect of the painting process. Keep it clean and wipe with dry cloth. The distressed furniture is an amalgamation of decrepit and sensuous beauty having an aesthetic appeal. [BREAKLINE]
How to Sell Gold Jewelry[BREAKBODY]
There are a very few people whose eyes don't light up at the sight of gold. The shiny metal has been the most coveted object on Earth, since ancient times. A lot of people may advise you that the best investment in recession is gold and silver. Stock prices may fall and investment in any other security may not work for you, but gold investment always works. Even though gold prices do fluctuate, they have always been on the positive growth curve and many people who have put their faith and money on gold, have been rewarded handsomely.

A word of caution before we move ahead. Beware of scam artists who put up websites and pose as gold buyers. They promise you a higher than market price and dupe you in the end. If you must make an online transaction, then make sure that you do so only after you have verified the authenticity of the website.

Selling Gold Jewelry For Cash

Selling jewelry is a transaction that you must carry out carefully, if you expect to expect to get paid according to the current market prices. The three questions that should pop up in your mind are – How to evaluate purity of the jewelry? How and where can you sell it? Let me answer all these questions in that order.

Evaluate Purity
Firstly, test and evaluate the purity of your gold. The price you get is a function of its purity. Gold purity is measure in Karats. 24 carat is the purest form of gold. Any value in carats, less than 24, means that you jewelry contains other metals mixed in. The karat value is engraved on it nowadays. Using a magnifying glass, if you carefully observe the surface of the jewelry piece, you will find that the karat value is engraved on it. If it is an antique or heirloom piece, you will need to get its purity evaluated by a jewelry store. You can take help from the National Association of Jewelry Appraisers to evaluate the purity.

Check Out Latest Gold Prices
After you know what is the purity value of gold in karat, you must check out what are the current prices of gold in the bullion market. Calculate the per gram value from the market quoted value and then get the price of your gold jewelry evaluated according to its karat value. Jewelry stores can do that for you.

Find a Good Seller
The best place to sell is to make the transaction at a certified jewelry store. Another option is to sell it to a gold scrap dealer. The second option is the least recommended as you will get a better price at a jewelry store. Other option is to sell the piece of gold in an auction if it's a heirloom piece of great value. Selling gold in an auction can fetch it a much higher price than market value, if it is a really old and rare antique piece. You could sell the gold online, but remember that this remains the least secure of all options.

As I said before, make sure that you check the authenticity of the buyer, before going for a sale. Rather than going for online sales, I would personally suggest that you go and sell your jewelry in person and handle the whole transaction on your own. Make sure that you get the purity evaluated before you go in for an actual sale. Ensure that you are paid according to the quality of the jewelry in carats and according to the current market prices. Don't settle for anything less than what you are entitled to! [BREAKLINE]
The Romanian Art of Pottery[BREAKBODY] Pottery is an ancient craft, if we are to consider the beautiful works of ceramics from the age of neolithic. During this age, there was a remarkable civilization in the country of Romania. It implies a lot of hard-work, a lot of strength, craft and knowledge. Any mistake may result in destruction of the pot; for this very reason, pottery is traditionally reserved exclusively for men, while women can help decorating the resulting products.

The three most important types of pottery are as follows: stoneware, earthenware and porcelain, and each kind can be distinguished by the mixture of clay and by the temperature of baking or firing. For instance, earthenware requires a rather low temperature, which enables the use of colorful shimmering. On the other hand, stoneware is more resistant and strong, since it is made of a heavier mixture of clay. In order to have a harder finish, stoneware is then baked at a considerably higher temperature. Then, finally, porcelain can be considered not only the purest, but also the most delicate and fragile form of pottery. Porcelain is made of a quite fine white clay called koalin, which is combined with measured quantities of flint and feldspar, then baked at a rather low temperature.

Men take the clay from special places, bring it in and mold it with their bare hands, with their feet, or with a big wooden hammer, mixing it with water. The obtained paste is then being cleansed, then cut in thin slices and then shaped with the use of potter's wheel.

The wheel is made of two discs, a smaller one in the upper part and a bigger one in the lower part, these two being linked by a vertical axis. The earth piece is placed on the upper disc, while the lower one is handled by the potter, giving it a quite fast pace with his foot. The wheel spins in regularly circular movements.

Shaping an item requires a very special technique and a very fast working speed, because the mixture should not under any circumstances get dry before the product is ready (because of that, sometimes the item is produced even in 40-50 seconds.) After giving it shape, the pottery is left to dry in the shadows for a few days. Then it is being baked in special ovens, after having been decorated. The most frequent decoration technique uses a cow horn with a goose feather in it. The color pours through the horn to the feather. So it is a very distinctive, unique brush for painting the items. The finest decorations can be made with the use of a small stick with wild boar hair on its end. Another kind of decoration can be made by scratching the item with a metal end, after inserting it in paint.

Another important thing to be mentioned is that all the colors used by traditional Romanian potters are of natural origin. Thus, red is obtained from a special soil rich in iron oxide. This soil is dried, turned into powder, and then soaked in water. The resulting thick liquid is then passed through a cloth or a jigger, and the end-product is a shiny mixture. Black is also made from a special kind of soil, which can be found in earth erosions after rains. Green is obtained through baking copper wire mixed with humus. White is made of lime mixed with white mountain stones, burnt and turned to powder. Yellow is made of a special humus from Medgidia (reason for which it is harder to find), mixed with soil rich in iron oxide.

The chromatics of pottery preserves ancient traditions. The red ceramics from the south-western part of Romania is of Roman origin, whereas yellow, green and white used in other parts of the country indicate byzantine traditions.

The high number of items produced in Romania could be explained by the custom of breaking such pottery objects at special events like weddings or funerals. The products were collected in the backyard

The peasants' dwellings were generally decorated with a lot of pottery-bowls, cups, pots, plates, vases, whistles, small statues, toys, etc. [BREAKLINE]
Contemporary Kitchen Cabinets[BREAKBODY]
Contemporary kitchens have increasingly gained an unparalleled popularity in this modern era, thanks to their beautiful, refreshing look and user-friendly, functional designs. They are usually characterized by minimalist designs and the use of linear, geometric themes. This design style extends to the kitchen cabinets as well, in these elegant kitchens. Most of them feature the hallmark contemporary design styles, with their simplicity and sharp, tidy lines. As a matter of fact, the market is flooded with a vast range of contemporary, modern-day kitchen cabinets, that sport different colors, designs and finishings. Thus they add not only to the aesthetic appeal of your kitchen, but also place an emphasis on functionality.

Trademarks of Contemporary Kitchen Cabinets

There are various types of kitchen cabinets, with an array of choices in materials, sizes, styles and colors, to suit your kitchen. While the traditional styles of kitchen, have ornate kitchen cabinet designs, the contemporary ones are modern, geometric or curved. They are usually frameless and use large, simple hardware.

Materials Used

The materials used in contemporary kitchen cabinetry, range from stainless steel to glass. When wood is used, it is usually lightly grained like birch, ash or maple, as they usually look well in simple designs. There are certain designers, developing lines of kitchen cabinetry that feature renewable materials, such as bamboo. This is not only environmentally friendly, but also has quite a pleasing aesthetic result. If you would rather avoid wood, then you can go in for metal kitchen cabinets. While stainless steel, with its mirror like finish, continues to be a popular choice, metal kitchen cabinets that are made of copper, give a rather antique look to the kitchen. Not only are they aesthetically appealing, but are also resistant to corrosion and staining. Using thermofoil and melamine as your chosen material, allows you to make a dramatic statement with a wide range of color options.

Increasingly, glass has also come into its own as the material of choice for kitchen cabinetry. Not only is it stunningly attractive and amazingly easy to keep clean, it is also possible to order it in custom colors. You can have it installed in large or small sections, to create a seamless appearance. A great idea is to combine the materials to achieve the custom design, which has led to contemporary cabinets that increasingly use a combination of stainless steel with glass, chrome with slate, or high sheen paint, with totally modern plastics.

Functionality

Although kitchen cabinets are the focal point of beauty, they still have to be functional, enough to house all the essential utensils, dinnerware, pots and pans. Contemporary kitchens use the universal design principles that focus on flexibility, intuitive use, accident prevention, and minimizing fatigue. The cabinets are easier to access, with pullout shelves, sliding drawers and spinning 'lazy susans'. The cabinets and the drawer pulls have large stainless steel bars and usually have either no handles, or just have simplistic metallic pulls. These allow for an easy clean up and a durable functioning of your kitchen. An important focus of contemporary kitchens are the natural and other lightings, which are usually used in more numbers and are adjustable, like track lighting. Installing lights under the kitchen not only ensures increased visibility during food preparation, but also highlights the stunning details of your new contemporary kitchen cabinets and the design ed interiors.

With kitchens being one of the most lived-in areas of the house, consumers are increasingly choosing contemporary concepts, in their kitchen designs. However, it is important, that whatever style of kitchen cabinets are chosen, there are accessories and other complementary elements to suit them. These can be anything, ranging from the walls to the countertops, faucets, sinks and knobs. So if you have decided to adopt the clean, simple look, check out the contemporary kitchen cabinets that will continue to be a joy, for years to come. [BREAKLINE]
Porcelain Door Knobs[BREAKBODY]
Earlier, porcelain was associated with pottery. Indeed the first use of the concept of porcelain and ceramics was in the field of pottery, where kilns were used to fire (treat with intense give intense heat) and re-fire objects of clay that had been treated with glaze. The simplicity and cheap nature of this entire operation has led to a considerable advancement of ceramics. Porcelain is a ceramic that is made by firing clay in the kiln, with the heat rising as high as 1,400 degrees Celsius. This extreme temperature, successfully leads to the formation of glass and tough mineral mullite on the surface of fired object. The final appearance is translucent, glassy and tough. These characteristics make the object durable and also attractive.

Today, with the help of advanced technology and several new manufacturing methods, new versions of ceramics are being introduced into the market which are manufactured with the help of versatile substrates. Porcelain knobs have a distinct and catchy appearance, easy to clean features, durability and low production costs. These characteristics have contributed to the growing popularity of porcelain knobs.

Types of Porcelain Door Knobs

The following are some examples of porcelain knobs that are available in almost every hardware store or home improvement store.

White Door Knobs
White door knobs made of porcelain are growing in popularity. Apart from the plain white ones, door knobs that are glazed with intricate paints and glaze are being prominently used by people. It is often commented that having white door knobs have a spiritual importance as they give off positive energy and radiate peace. Such door knobs look attractive not only on the main doors of the house but can be also used on room doors.

Porcelain Door Pulls
Small door pulls that are attached to tables, drawers and cupboards also tend to look very attractive. The simplicity of manufacturing enables manufacturers to produce door pulls that are small and intricate, at a very low-cost. Unlike smaller metallic door pulls, the ones that are made out of porcelain are easier to clean as they do not have small and intricate depressions. Constant use of metallic pulls wears off the polish or electroplating, making its appearance quite dull. This demerit is overcome by porcelain as it never loses its charm.

Antique Door Knobs
Door knobs with an antique look have also started appearing. These door knobs look exactly like wooden or metallic door knobs, though they are made up of porcelain. The advantage of using such knobs is that they are durable and are easy to maintain. Several porcelain cabinet knobs are made in such a manner in order to make an impression that they are made from solid wood or metal. In the same manner, porcelain drawer knob are directly made into the wood of cabinets such as kitchen cabinets or writing desks which brings down the cost of production.

Door knobs are usually sold along with their fixtures such as back plates, screws, connection pieces (in cases where the knob is usable from both the sides of the door), levers and sized bolts. If you are considering the installation of door knobs that are made up of porcelain, then consider every design very carefully due to the fact that there is nothing more impressive than a door knob that matches your front door fantastically. [BREAKLINE]
Decoupage Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Everyone needs a little change once in a while. Whether it is change of place, a change of job or even a change of a piece of furniture in the house. A minute change can sometimes turn out to be a major driving force of inspiration and refreshment. Something as minute as changing the way your room looks or transforming a piece of furniture by decoupaging it can do wonders. What do you mean by decoupage furniture? Well, let's find out more about this wonderful and inexpensive way to have pleasant looking and creative furniture, shall we?

How to Decoupage Furniture

To decoupage furniture, you need to know what exactly it involves. It is basically an attempt to make something new out of an old and worn out piece of furniture. It involves the cutting and pasting of pieces of different materials on the furniture. You can experiment by trying to decoupage furniture with fabric or also try paper. Both the options are very good and will look equally pretty. You can decoupage on wood or you can use any other surface to decoupage. The basic point that you need to keep in mind is that the surface you use is smooth and does not have any cracks or bumps on it. Only then can you paste your pieces properly. You can use the same method for paper and fabric too. If you think of using paper, make sure you use paper that is slightly thick. You'll be using decoupage glue, which is quite strong. So if you use something like a newspaper cutout, it won't stick well. Plus it will look really messy and ugly, because the glue will make the already thin paper even thinner and translucent. Therefore, use something like a glossy magazine cutout, wallpaper cutouts, poster pictures, greeting cards, photographs, etc. Given below are step by step instructions on how to decoupage fabric onto furniture. Read them and get ready to give your wood furniture a great makeover.

Steps to Decoupage Furniture

• First, decide what piece of your furniture you'll be using.
• Once you've decided that, select a theme or idea that all the cut outs will revolve around. Cut out all the pictures you want to use according to this theme.
• Then, take the piece of furniture, let's say a chair, and remove its outer most layer of covering and scrape the base with sandpaper so that it has a smooth finish.
• Next, give it a coat of water based primer so that the cutouts stick well.
• After the primer dries, goes a coat of latex paint in any color you wish.
• Then place the cutout to check and decide their placement.
• Once you've decided the placement, all you have to do is stick the cutouts in their designated places.
• After you stick them, use something with a thin edge (a plastic card or an ice cream stick) to flatten each cutout.
• Wipe off all the extra glue that seeps out from the edges with a rag.
• Paint a layer of varnish on this, so that it does not get damaged.
• Allow this piece of furniture to dry out for at least a day or two. And then you can begin using it.

Some Ideas You can Use

• If you want a rustic decor, you can take pictures of anything antique. Give these pictures a black and white or golden effect and you'll have wonderful antique pictures to use.
• You can also collect all your old family pictures and make a picture collage on a coffee table or a work desk.
• Another idea you can use is cut out pictures of things that your child can identify easily. Shapes, flowers, colors, fruits, animals, etc. Make cutouts and stick them on his or her desk. Change the cutouts as he or she grows.

Come up with more creative ideas to decoupage furniture on your own and you'll thoroughly enjoy this process of recycling your furniture! Have fun! [BREAKLINE]
Fireplace Decorating Ideas[BREAKBODY]
The perfect fireplace looks as inviting as it feels. It should first appeal to the eyes. Only then will anyone be enticed to take the few steps toward it and experience its warmth. There are a variety of stone or brick fireplace decorating ideas that can transform not only the fireplace, but the entire room. They can take a drab and dull room and turn it into a treat for the eyes and the mind, with its soothing design and the affectionate flames burning within. In the article below, we have enlisted some decorating ideas that you can incorporate.

Ideas to Decorate the Fireplace

Everyone dreams of having the perfect fireplace. The place where they can relax and enjoy a quiet evening. Or where they can have a very important and life altering discussion. Where they can entertain guests by keeping them warm and well fed. But how to decorate this place so that it looks enticing and at the same time warmly tender? Let's find out with the ideas mentioned below. You are sure to like some of them enough to use in your own home.

Mirrors
Picture this: You walk into your living room. You have a roaring fire in the pit and when you look up towards the wall above the fire, you see yourself in a huge mirror sitting smartly overhead. You can either have one huge antique mirror fitted right above the fireplace or you can have many small mirrors arranged in a seemingly random manner above it On the opposite wall, you can place another mirror so that the brilliant flames get reflected in it.

Picture Frames
This is an idea to decorate a corner fireplace and quite a common one at that. You need pictures, lots and lots of pictures for this idea to be a success. Collect family photos from vacations, family dinners, etc. and frame them in beautiful distressed frames that go with the overall dcor of the house. Place them on the mantel and you have one of the most personalized living room ready!

Candles or Candelabras
One of the best decorating ideas for a special occasion is using candles. There are two ways of doing this. You can either place a bunch of pillar or round based candles on the mantel, or you can do another thing. Get a gorgeous vintage candelabra, and fit the candles into it. Place this inside the fire-pit. So instead of lighting the actual fire, you can light the candles. It looks classy and divine at the same time!

Fireplace Accessories
If you want to give your home or at least the room a rustic look and feel, then this idea is for you. Gather mismatched antique fireplace accessories like andirons, bellows, fenders, fireplace tools, fire-backs, etc. and place them around the fireplace. Place them in a way that seems casual, yet planned.

Flowers
Another way to decorate your fireplace mantel is by using fresh and fragrant flowers. The bigger, the better. You can either place a vase of fresh flowers on the mantel everyday or keep a rectangular potted plant that bears tiny flowers. Keep the pot on the mantel in such a way that only the flowers are visible at eye level.

Painted Tiles
If a contemporary fireplace design is what you want, then try this one. Go all out on the tiles that surround your fireplace. Hand paint them with designs of your choice, but in colors that go with the theme and color scheme of the room. Avoid too much clashing of color. Keep it simple, elegant and sophisticated.

The sky is the limit when it comes to decorating your fireplace. So don't limit yourself and your ideas. Explore newer ways to make your fireplace the safe haven that you want it to be. [BREAKLINE]
Tribal Jewelry for Men[BREAKBODY]
Wearing jewelry is not only done for the sake of fashion but also to reflect culture, wealth, character and belief. In this article we shall restrict ourselves to only the tribal jewelry for men. Tribal jewelry originated from Africa and excavation studies revealed that they existed before 10,000 B.C. Such form of jewelry also evolved from the ancient Egyptians and the Harappa and Mohenjo-daro civilization. The male folk of those age-old times adorned their body parts with jewelry having peculiar structures made from animal or plant parts and they were handmade. Apart from those, amulets were also worn by them that was believed to bring good fortune, wealth and health. The purpose of wearing jewelry was also connected with keeping themselves away from evil spirits. Today the antique designs have revived and people wear them merely for flaunting themselves other than defining it as an integral part of tribal costumes.

Men's Tribal Jewelry

If you observe the attire of tribal men, then you will find them decked up with a plenty of jewelry. They opt for anklets, wrist lets, bangles, earrings, headbands and many other uniquely designed jewelry. Making such patterns of jewelry is indeed a praiseworthy art and you can get them from the handmade fashion stores or shop them online. Check out the most popular type of tribal jewelry for men from the next content.

Silver Tribal Jewelry
You will come across a variety of silver jewelry from the tribal stores. Silver accessories are mainly worn as a single piece, bracelet, earrings or neck pieces. The silver is usually left unpolished to retain the crude look. The highly finished silver body jewelry are not only fashionable but are also expensive. Faces of different Gods are molded on the pendants while bangles are carved with designs of animal heads, skeletons, etc. The thick silver bangles have set the trend among men of being stylish and fancy.

Copper Tribal Jewelry
Copper jewelry are purely antique and are adorned over head as head sticks and bands. These antique jewelry are mixed with bronze and used for making rings in different shapes and styles. Captive rings, circular barbells, earlets, eyelets, bent barbells look stunning in copper. Labret studs are more often adopted by men who have a pierced labret. The thick anklets made from copper reflect the true form of tribal jewelry. The head sticks have arrow like structures that can be held on the side of the ear and appear to be raised from the top of the head.

Iron Tribal Jewelry
These are heavy and extremely masculine. Men who can well carry it off should only opt for it. The iron casing necklaces and bangles reveal the savage bend of mind. Such kind of jewelry were mostly found among the tribes of West African and Middle Eastern countries. Also much common among Bedouin, Banjara and Turkoman, they are blended with stainless steel creating a contemporary look. Iron jewelry are mainly worn as anklets, toe rings, thumb rings, bangles and neck pieces. You can check out such kind of ethnic tribal jewelry from the online sites.

Organic Tribal Jewelry
If you wanna deck up as a real tribal man, then opt for the organic forms. The jewelry are made from plants, woods, animal parts, shells, bamboo and amber. The mineral stones like agate, amethyst, quartz, onyx, obsidian, etc are used for making septum, labret, ear plugs, earrings, rings, etc. Jewelry made from bones and horns are mostly used as head pieces. The wooden jewelry look fabulous and are products of ebony and olive trees. Bamboo sticks make extremely sophisticated jewelry that are perfect for men who love to wear head pieces.

Dressing up like a tribal man is not the criterion for wearing such jewelry. You can easily mix match a piece with your outfit and flaunt yourself with this unique fashion. Select the pieces that you can carry well and that will be symbolic of your character and perspective. [BREAKLINE]
Yellow Sapphire Engagement Rings[BREAKBODY]
Sapphire originated from the Greek word sappheiros, which actually meant blue stone. The composition of minerals create a variant color scheme to the gemstones. Sapphires have a great composition with aluminum oxide being the main component of the mineral corundum. Depending upon the composition of other elements like chromium, titanium and iron, the color range from blue, pink, green, purple, orange, green and yellow. The significance of yellow sapphires is actually connected with human life and bondage, with yellow having a divine appeal. And so, yellow sapphire rings are still loved by people. The gemstone is believed to be auspicious for sacred ceremonies. Yellow sapphires, from astrological point of view is known to uplift financial status and bring peace and harmony in life, the most essential after marriage. If we consider the worth of gemstones, they are just next to diamonds.

Yellow sapphires are adorned as jewelry apart from engagement rings. The naturally occurring gemstone is found in rock sediments and industrial exploration of sapphires has gained prominence in the gemstone industry. Yellow sapphires are mostly found in Thailand, Sri Lanka, North America, East Africa, Australia and Madagascar. Other than ornamentation, they are also used as infrared optical, wristwatch crystals, electronic wafers, etc. owing to its remarkable hardness.

Yellow Sapphire in Engagement Rings

Many people still have the belief that diamond rings are the best buy as engagement rings and I'm sure you must have come across the expensive yellow diamond engagement rings. If they are beyond your afford, then opt for the alternative, i.e, the charismatic yellow sapphire. Yellow sapphires, among few gemstones, are neutral stones showing no adverse effect on the wearer. Therefore, be sure that your bride or groom is gonna be safe! Rather, if you have faith in astrology, this piece of jewelry shall bring wealth. Yellow sapphires are also worn as pendants due to its much touted healing properties. It's also known to be ruled by the planet Jupiter, bringing good luck and success. Yellow sapphires are actually heat treated that renders a strong and deep color. Heat treating is required to upgrade the quality of gemstones and is quite contrary to the popular belief that treatment destroy the character. Yellow sapphire rings that have been heat treated are expensive than t he natural ones. Amalgamation of beauty and features make them popular among couples going to tie the knot of love.

It's the beauty of gemstones that attract people so much so, that they are ready to accept it as an alternative for diamond rings. Yellow color is radiant and charismatic, with hues ranging from pale yellow, honey tones, golden yellow and bright yellow. Rings are mostly found as gold, silver and platinum with stones embedded in them. A single centerpiece in a golden ring looks simple and chaste. The beautiful solitaire is sometimes enamored with intricate designs leading to discovery of some antique pieces. They are emboldened with European cut diamonds, with sapphire being the main attraction.

The vintage scalloped rectangle is the original design for European cuts. Other varieties have designs with platinum settings studded with marigold yellow sapphire stones surrounded by an opulent diamond. The most breathtaking is a platinum ring adorned with detailed embellishment of yellow sapphire. They are amazingly gorgeous are antique collections. If price is a factor, then you can make a simple compromise. The lab created yellow sapphires, retaining the same charm, offers a lower price.

I guess now you have known the value and worth of those engagement rings. I'm sure your beloved will simply love the gift. After all, you have put an effort to select this particular sort, special, royal and symbolic of faithfulness, truth and loyalty. Just don it! [BREAKLINE]
Asscher Cut Diamond Engagement Rings[BREAKBODY]
Engagement rings always hold high significance to the couple, because it's a remarkable sign of love and commitment between two individuals contemplating on the unique bond of marriage. Couples wish to seal their commitments in a band of timeless beauty and elegance. These days Princess and Asscher cuts are very popular with couples. Asscher cut diamond rings are great for those who love their gems large. Their sleek, square edges, gorgeous brilliance and sparkle makes everybody stand in awe. But, what's so special and unique about Asscher cut diamonds? Let's find out!

Asscher Cut Diamonds

Developed first by Joseph Asscher, a known artisan in the diamond industry in 1902, this diamond was designed as a result of Asscher's commission by the Royal Family, to cut the world's largest diamond in history. Joseph Asscher, a master diamond cutter of his time used his creative and innovative skills and brought forth the famous Asscher cut. The unique cut was an instant sensation and enthralled the masses.

The distinguishing feature of an Asscher cut diamond is the fact that there are no specific proportions or numbers with which to cut the diamond. Asscher cut diamond comprises a basic square shape and several step facets. These parallel step facets made on the diamond create a gorgeous pattern across the diamond. Moreover, each facet is seen to end in something called a table. However, other than these specifications, there is no determination of number of cuts. It is completely up to the diamond cutter to maximize the light performance and beauty of the diamond.

The Asscher cut diamond bears semblance to the famous emerald cut, which is rectangular with cut corners. However, the Asscher cut is more squarish with a unique leaping brilliance. It also has greater depth than the modern emerald cut diamond, because it needs to accommodate the various step facets. These step facets give a mirror effect within the stone.

The original Asscher cut diamond is very difficult to find. However, there are some of them which are sold at antique stores. The art of the Asscher cut seemed to have dwindled during the decades, with the Nazis taking over the Royal Asscher Diamond Company in Amsterdam, Netherlands. Asscher cut suffered gloom during the next several decades. This art of cutting diamond was once again revitalized by the Asscher family. They then patented their unique design and the genuine Asscher cut diamond will have a serial number and the family crest emblazoned on a hidden part of the stone.

Asscher Cut Diamond Engagement Rings

Since these diamonds were designed in the art deco period, vintage Asscher cut engagement rings are classic examples of the original Asscher cut. Until the year 2001, only Asscher cut antique engagement rings were available at antique jewelry stores. However, now we do have the privilege of buying the contemporary Asscher cut diamond engagement rings, which are more stylish and bold. They make great engagement rings, as they are not as common as the princess cuts and will not be found on every other finger. This gives a sense of uniqueness and is a perfect gift to a woman, who loves to have something different from the rest of the people.

While purchasing Asscher cut engagement rings, it is important to look for the Asscher family insignia. Moreover, don't forget to look for the stone's individual identification number. It will be present on the stone's girdle. This will confirm that the stone you are shelling out money on is the singularly patented Asscher diamond cut. The watermark is inconspicuous and needs to be magnified. Another popular engagement ring is the Asscher cut solitaire engagement rings. This diamond solitaire cut was first introduced 100 years ago by Tiffany. This type of cut also enhanced the luster and brilliance of the diamond and is also a great option for an engagement ring.

Once the privilege of only the elite class, today Asscher cut diamonds can be availed by the general public as well. Its unique cuts and finishing have made it one of the latest trends in engagement rings. Asscher cut diamond rings are wonderful choices for engagement rings, because they do not lose their sheen and sparkle and last longer than other rings. [BREAKLINE]
Candle Sconces[BREAKBODY]
It was a beautiful, well-lit room. The soft yellow light glowed and added a mysterious aura to the room. Shadows played softly on the walls as the flame flickered and a mild perfume drifted through the air. The unique look of the candle sconces gave an antique feel to the interiors.

Interior designing is all about the beauty that lies even in the minutest of details. The beauty of interior designing is not just about the arrangement of furniture or objects; it also depends upon the lighting of the room. Some light sources create a glare whereas some are added only for design. Therefore, the way the light source can be placed depends completely upon the purpose.

A romantic setting can never be complete without dim lighting. If you think about romantic backdrops, images of dimly lit candles, flowers and chocolates do crop up in the mind. Decorating our homes in this fashion is a thought, which is always present at the back of our minds. But using candles around the house may not seem very practical to many.

Candle sconces can therefore be used to create a beautiful setting in a home. These are widely available in stores in a variety of designs, and are used to place the candle safely. The various designs that are available can be purchased to match the theme of the room or interiors.

The purpose of any candle sconce is to illuminate the room in a safe manner. But you can use their beauty element to give a touch of difference to the interiors. They are made from different types of materials such as wood, ceramic, metal, wrought iron, etc. Every material has a certain look. You need to choose a candle sconce as per the look you have decided for the room.

Once you have decided upon the material, you can add beauty to the room by deciding upon the location of the candle sconce. Are you very fond of displaying paintings in the living room? You can use an ornately designed wall sconce to light up the painting for the evening hours. A bare wall that seems to be boring otherwise can look beautiful with candle sconces. Look for large sized ones for this purpose. There are many antique candle sconces that are decorated with mirror work or are used as attachment with mirrors. There are many modern designs that incorporate many candles in one single holder. You can opt for the ones with a brass finish for the living room. Wooden candle sconces are ideal for homes that have chic interiors. The way you place them can also make a difference. It can be mounted on a wall or kept on a cabinet. The choice rests ultimately with you.

Ideas to Make Candle Sconces at Home

You can make them with ease at home by recycling materials found around the house. A beautiful wine glass with a tall stem can be used as a candle sconce. You can add water in it and place a floating candle. Sprinkle some gel based decorative items around for color.

An old glass jar can also be used effectively as a candle holder. Let your creativity run loose. Use glass paints to add color. Paint flowery designs or simple geometrical patterns. Add glass beads or colored pebbles, which are easily available at any store. Place a candle inside and watch the glow add romance to the room!

Apart from these materials, you can also use an old tin can and decorate it with colored paper. A glass bottle can also be used as a candle holder.

When you decide to opt for unique candle sconces always make sure these stand firmly and are not made from inflammable materials or hung near inflammable objects. Some designs may seem beautiful, but safety should always be the main concern. Add a beautiful glow to your home with elegant choices. [BREAKLINE]
Solid Oak Bedroom Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Bedroom furniture crafted out of solid oak gives a graceful and stylish look to your bedroom. Various styles like the contemporary, rustic, classic and periodic style of bedroom furniture can be implemented using wood. Solid oak is the most durable types of wood used to craft furniture. The furniture made out of solid oak is resistant to stains, water and other substances. Seasoned hardwood is used for making the furniture for the bedroom, which adds to its durability. Also, its maintenance is minimal. Solid oak furniture is generally red and brown in color, but it can be painted in any desired color.

The solid oak bedroom set comprises the following:

• Bed and side-tables
• Wardrobe
• Dressing Tables
• Chairs
• Tables
• Racks
• Cabinets

Advantages of Solid Oak Bedroom Furniture

The first obvious question in your mind will be is why use solid oak? Why not some other type of wood? The answer is very simple. Oak is one of the most durable, rugged and elegant wood as compared to other woods. The initial investment involved in buying solid oak furniture is very large. However, the furniture lasts for a lifetime. With solid oak, it is possible to build bedroom furniture which looks great after the final finishing touches. With modern craftsmanship and improved woodworking techniques, it is easy to enhance the texture and grain of your solid oak furniture. The maintenance of the solid oak furniture includes cleaning the furniture everyday with a dry cloth to clean the dust. Polishing the wooden furniture after every 6 months is very important.

Solid Oak Bedroom Set

Solid oak beds render a relaxing and comfortable look to the bedroom. If the wooden beds are exquisitely carved in different shapes and contours, they give a casual and diverse look to the bedroom. Bedside tables made of solid oak, complement the wooden bed very elegantly. The bedside tables not only keep essential things like glass of water, magazines and mobile phones handy, but also complete the bedroom furniture set. Chairs made of solid oak are sturdy and traditional or contemporary furniture carved on them and give a rich effect to your bedroom.

Partially upholstered wooden chairs with carved legs give both a rustic as well as casual look to the bedroom. Antique wooden chairs add to the royal effect of the wooden furniture in the bedroom. Chests and wardrobes made of solid oak is a great addition to your bedroom set and helps keep your bedroom neat and tidy. Chests, closet organizers and wardrobes made of various shapes and sizes with the number of drawers according to your needs, are available.

Cleaning Solid Oak Furniture

Contaminants like dust do not affect the solid oak furniture, but care must be taken to periodically clean the furniture with a dampened cloth. You can also use a mild detergent or a non-wax polish to clean the solid oak furniture. It is advisable not to use ammonia-based cleaners or silicone oils to clean the wooden furniture. These products may damage the furniture over a period of time. The wooden bedroom must not be exposed to direct sunlight for a long duration.

Solid oak furniture gives a classy look to your bedroom. With it you will save a lot of money over a long run. The many advantages of solid oak along with the elegance makes it a smarter choice. [BREAKLINE]
Medieval Home Decor[BREAKBODY]
Home decor is big business with interior designers always experimenting with their creativity to find new ideas to meet the growing demands. With clients being more open to novel ideas, new themes are being added to woo clients! Recently, this form of decor is fast gaining popularity amongst those people who love history and wish to give that particular feel to their home. It is all about choosing from a wide variety of objects that best represent the medieval era and using these in a creative manner to decorate one's home. Be it your living room or even your bedroom, you can use this theme to lend a unique touch to the entire apartment. Well, you don't always have to rely on an interior designer to know ways to jazz up your dwelling.

Tips to Decorate Your Home

Medieval art saw a considerable amount of changes during the period. There was also a blend of Roman and German art. The Gothic look gained prominence in this period. A particular feature during this period was the use of religious symbols. This period saw the use of interesting styles in paintings and even decorative objects. Recently, there are a number of websites and exclusive stores that cater to these kinds of objects related to home decor.

Medieval art is extremely popular today. If it may not be possible for you to go in for original art forms, you can check out the tapestries and prints that are widely available in various price ranges at many antique shops or exclusive outlets. These wall tapestries look extremely gorgeous and have a rich history to boast as well. Many detailed tapestries depict incidents or events related to the lives of people during the medieval period. You can thus have a unique work of art in your quarters!

Yet another interesting item is the interesting doorknockers used in that period. These stylish and completely antique doorknockers are a must in terms of medieval home decor.

You need not splurge on large and exotic items to achieve that quondam look for your home. A simple item such as a table lamp can also add a very antique touch to your base. Look for particular lamps the depict knights in shining armors! These objects are bound to add a special touch to the way you read.

You can even decorate your desk completely with objects from the medieval period. If you choose the right kind of authentically designed items such as antique candle holders and forms of dragons or knights, it will all help to bring a touch of elegance to your home.

One can't really ignore the significance of sword displays on the walls if you are looking out to create the medieval look in your abode. Dazzling swords with impressive shields all help to add to the look required and they look really grand when put up in the living room.

Knight statues are also one of the unique elements you can use to add to the decor. You can go in for small-sized knight statues on horseback for the table or get a large sized one for the living room as a centerpiece.

You can even add the halcyon look in terms of the furniture you use. These can have decorative motifs used during the middle ages. Motifs can range from fairies, knights, dragons, castles etc. Take your pick from one that best matches with the entire look of the interiors.

Use these ideas to incorporate an authentic look in your abode. You are bound to set new trends amongst your friends! [BREAKLINE]
Rustic Bathroom Ideas[BREAKBODY]
Remodeling your bathroom? You can plan to convert it into a completely elegant looking area. Opting for a rustic theme is the best way if you want to give a warm and elegant touch to the bath area. Well, implementing it rightly is the key to a defined and awesome looking bathroom. From the basics to the decorative additions, you need to pick each and every element perfectly suitable for the rustic theme. So here are some rustic bathroom ideas that you can opt for.

Flooring and Walls

Flooring and walls are amongst the most prominent elements of a bathroom. While you want to implement a rustic theme, you can pick the natural stones for both, bathroom flooring and walls. Granites and marbles are perfect pieces for that elegant look. Go for neutral colors. You can have a monochromatic look by using two shades of same colors for flooring of bathroom and shower area. For the walls, you can consider an ultimate looking stone texture or a stone wall. You could even convert the wall with largest dimension into a stone wall. There are a number of options in stones which you can go for. You could also opt for a log cabin wall and complementing wooden finish door for a cozy feel. Adding matchstick or bamboo blind for that window is a smart idea.

Fixtures and Furniture

Fixtures are important part of the bathroom. Substituting the existing fixtures with bathroom fixtures that give a rustic feel is a good idea. Pick pieces that will have an appearance of older time period. You could use copper or bronze fixtures such as taps, shower heads and handles which are the best ones to complement the theme. When you purchase the furniture, remember that this will be the highlighting feature of your bathroom, especially the bathroom vanity. Go for wooden vanities and open shelves for placing essential items. One of the bathroom vanity ideas is to have wood vanities with its natural wood finish without the laminates. Just have the wood polished nicely and let it enhance the beauty of your bathroom. You can have sink and bathtub in wood, marble or copper finish. While you shop for the lighting fixtures, you are sure to get confused due to the amazing variety available in these. Light fixtures with wooden touch and antique look will instantly play up t he bathroom. Make sure you have enough illumination, but not excess to maintain that rustic feel. You could install a large antique mirror above the vanity and one with wooden frame on another wall, each with matching light fixtures.

Accessories

Apart from the aforementioned fixtures and accessories, you can add much more to the bathroom to highlight the rustic theme. The waste baskets, cloth baskets, boxes used for placing grooming products and stools, all can be so bought to rightly match the rustic theme. Teak shower bench and wicker baskets are decoration pieces that will impart a rustic feel. You could also keep green plants in hanging wicker baskets on one side of the vanity. You can also opt for shower curtain, towels and napkins in nature inspired prints and earthy colors.

The aforementioned ideas will definitely help you in bathroom remodeling project. While implementing these ideas, make sure that bathroom color schemes and accessories go well with each other and create a uniform effect. Get started to have a classy and warm bathroom. [BREAKLINE]
How to Make Stained Glass[BREAKBODY]
The practice of making stained glass has been around for quite a long time. Stained glass windows and churches seem to go hand-in-hand, and you will find some of the earliest samples of stained glass artwork in churches on the European continent. Nowadays, stained glass is not confined to only churches and other such religious places; you can also see stained glass art in homes, offices, hotels, restaurants, hospitals and so on. We now have stained glass installed in windows, doors, ceilings, room-dividers, mirrors, lampshades, sun-catchers, gift boxes and many other items. Used properly, stained glass artifacts can transform the look of a place from commonplace to something quite extraordinary.

If, like me, you love stained glass objects, you could have a go at making them yourself. The craft of stained glass is not difficult to learn, as long as you follow the instructions, take all proper precautions and put in enough practice.

Tools Required

Once you've decided you are going to take up stained glass making, you might as well buy the best tools in the market. They may be a tad expensive, but will give you good value for your money in the long run. Here are some of the tools you will need:

• Glass Cutter – get a self-lubricating one with a tungsten
• carbide wheel.
• Glass Pliers
• Glass Grinder
• Glass marker
• Soldering Iron
• Lathekin
• Work Board
• Push Pins

You will also need to buy a copper foil tape, flux, solder, flux application brushes, stained glass, glass cleaner and patina.

Types of Glass

You can choose from a vast range of colored and textured glasses. The three main categories of stained glass are Cathedral Glass, Opalescent Glass and Full or Sheet Antique Glass. Some varieties of stained glass can be quite expensive, so you might want to start with ordinary glasses until you're surer about your glass-cutting or scoring skills.

Safety Factors

When you're working with glass and chemicals, it is only sensible to take all possible precautions. A little care and attention will prevent accidents and you can have an enjoyable crafting experience. So, firstly, get a studio or set aside a room in your home for your work. Make sure it is not easily accessible to children or pets, not when you are working and especially when you're not around. Invest in a lock for that purpose.

Get organized and stay organized. Keep all your tools, glasses, and chemicals in specific allotted places and return each article to its particular place after use. Never allow things to lie around. When working, always wear gloves to protect your hands and goggles or a protective face cover to protect your eyes. You don't want to chance getting glass into your eyes. Always lift a glass sheet vertically holding the upper and lower edges. Never shift your hand along the edge unless you want to risk a cut or two. Don't rush. Take your time. You will make fewer mistakes this way.

Steps to be Followed

1. The first step is to select a glass and have all your tools ready at hand.

2. Then choose a pattern, nothing too intricate if it is your first project. Make two tracings of the pattern and number each part of the pattern. Cut the pattern to make templates. Some people use glass pattern shears for the cutting as this leaves space for the foil and solder.

3. Trace each pattern template along with its specific number on the glass with a glass marker.

4. With the glass cutter, carefully cut or score along the inner side of the tracing line. Don't rush, take your time. Make sure you're cutting correctly, it is important to be accurate. Cut all the pieces of the pattern in this manner.

5. After you have scored the glass, break the pieces carefully with your hands or with the help of glass pliers and arrange them together on your work board. Use push pins to make sure that the glass pieces don't shift around.

6. The glass pieces may not fit perfectly and you will have to grind the edges a bit to shape them. Compare the glass pieces with the pattern tracings and mark the edges that are outside the tracing lines. Mark these and grind outside the marker lines. Do this for every single piece until they all fit together perfectly.

7. Foil each glass piece next along the edges. Smooth the foil tape with your fingers and then burnish with the lathekin. Once you have foiled all the pieces, assemble them together once more.

8. Now brush flux over the foil seams. Hold the solder over the seams and melt it with the soldering iron. See that the melted solder covers the foil entirely. Solder all the seams this way. When you're done, turn the soldered glass over and solder the other side as well.

9. Clean the glass with a soft rag and glass cleaner.

10. Rub patina over the soldering with a rag to give an antique effect.

These are just the very basic steps of stained glass making. With practice and more research in the subject, you can refine your skills and create some spectacular effects. [BREAKLINE]
Ideas for Painting Terra Cotta Flower Pots[BREAKBODY]
Summer is here and you are bound to start searching for some fun ways to spend time at home. If you have a creative streak in you, then why not try your hand at terra cotta pot painting? It is a fulfilling activity which needs very little investment. All you need to do is shop for some good plain terra cotta articles or who knows, if you are lucky, you might just come across some good terra cotta pot in your own garden. However, you need a whole lot of patience to perfect your skill at painting terra cotta and some colors of course. So get set go…

Designs for Painting Terra Cotta
Designs used in terra cotta painting can vary as per the locations where you wish to place the pot. Read on to get some attractive clues to decorate your pots.
Plain Natural Colors: A pot placed in the garden looks good with minimum use of colors. A touch of black, white, golden, silver or copper color along with the natural terra cotta brown looks fabulous if you wish to place plants in the pot.

Stripes and Dots: If you wish to use the pot in hanging flower baskets, then always go for some designs in simple horizontal stripes or polka dots on a white background. You may opt to simply paint the pots in some plain earthly shade of green or sky blue as well.

Names of Plants: For a meticulous few, who wish to place small flowering plants in their window sill, color the terra cotta pots in bright colors and paint the names of the plants that the pot will hold on the pot's surface.

Tribal Art: For a classy ethnic design for your terra cotta pots, there is nothing to match the Indian Warli art or the Peruvian art in red, black and white.

Floral Designs: For pots that are to be placed indoors, there is no restriction of designs. You may opt for some bright floral designs on a lighter background to highlight the color shades.

Geometric Designs: Varied shapes painted on terra cotta pots go really well if your home has been furnished in minimalistic fashion. Use shapes and colors to suit the entire look.
e.g. A pot with circles for design will suit a living room with curvy furniture.

Shades of One Theme Color: When you have more than one pot in different sizes but similar in shape, you may decide to paint them in a particular theme color.
e.g. Assuming that you wish to place the pots in your living room which is blue in color, start painting your pots in various shades of blue starting with the darkest shade for the biggest or the smallest pot. Once done, mix a little of white color to lighten the blue shade and paint the pot which come next in order. Now lighten the shade a little more and paint the next pot. Paint till all the pots are done. Usually one ends with a white color for the last pot.

Zodiac Signs: You may decorate the flower pot with symbols of sun signs of your spouse and yourself. This idea can even be used for gifting terra cotta pots. In that case, you will need to paint the sun sign of the gift recipient on the pot.

Molten Wax Droplets: An easy and time-saving idea is that of giving a dark background color to the pot. You may now decorate the surface by dropping even sized drops of molten wax in a contrasting color on the pots surface.

Clay Embellishments: If you wish to continue with the terra cotta theme, then you may paint the pot entirely in white or beige color. Now take some dry soil from your garden and put it in a sieve. The cleaned soil may be mixed in an adhesive paste available at any of the local hardware stores. The mixture should ideally have a dough like consistency. Now roll the paste to form long threads about the size of noodles. Twist them to form designs of flowers, leaves, animals or insects like butterflies, etc., and paste them immediately on the pots surface.

Antique Style Art: If you are really good with painting and shading art, then you may opt to choose one from ancient Egyptian art like popular paintings of Tutankhamen or Nefertiti. For giving an antique look, leave the background in plain terra cotta or paint it in golden or copper shades. Other popular pictures that can be imitated are from Mayan or Chinese arts.

Cartoon themes: A few popular designs amongst children are cartoon characters and comic characters as theme pictures for the pots. Children often paint their families on drawing paper. The same can be done by them on terra cotta pots too.

Vegetable Prints: If you wish to place a terra cotta pot in your kitchen, then make use of vegetables like okra (also known as okra or gumbo) and onions to stamp their design on pot's surface.

Stencil art: You may opt to work with paper stencils available in the market. Just make sure to first paint the pot in a good background color. Now place the stencil on the pot's surface and trace out the design on the surface. The stencil may then be peeled off. Fill the stenciled image with suitable colors of your choice and look, your terra cotta pot is ready to be displayed!

Steps in Terra Cotta Painting
Step 1: Cleaning the Pot Surface
It is important to first understand if the terra cotta pot that you wish to paint is new or old.

• A completely new pot is devoid of much dust and can be cleaned with a dry piece of cloth. However, ensure to smoothen out the rough surfaces with a piece of sandpaper.
• If you plan to paint a used, old pot, it requires a thorough cleaning.
  • I suggest that you prepare a mixture of water and bleach in 9 :1 proportion in a bucket.
  • Now soak your pot in this mixture for a minimum of 24 hours. This should remove all the particles of mud and dust on the pot's surface.
  • For any spots of tightly stuck dirt patches on the pot's surface, use a knife as a scraper.
  • After soaking the pot for a day, wash the pot again to clear off any bleach remnants.
  • Let the pot dry off thoroughly.
  • Now smoothen the surface of the pot with a piece of sandpaper.

Step 2: Applying Base Coat and Sealer
It is essential to apply minimum two layers of urethane sealer on the inside surface of the pot. This helps to avoid your painted art getting peeled off by moisture. Similarly make it a point to apply a base coat of neutral colors like white or off-white on the outer side of the pot. Let the pot dry off completely for at least one whole day. Your pot is now ready to be painted upon.

Step 3: Selecting Colors for Painting Terra Cotta

• I recommend the usage of water based acrylic paint colors as they are easy to use.
• It is essential to decide beforehand, if the pot is to remain indoors or outdoors. If the pot is to be part of your garden, then there is nothing to beat the earthy look along with few natural colors like green, blue and red. Avoid using fluorescent shades as they do not coincide much with nature.
• When choosing colors for pots that are to be placed indoors, there is no particular restriction on color combinations. Choose colors that go with the overall look of your home.

My last bit of advice to you is to spray the completed pot with minimum two layers of varnish. This will help to protect the paint from getting peeled off or bubbled off. Wow… I am already getting excited with the whole idea of terra cotta painting and I pretty sure that you are feeling excited too! So wish you all a happy time with your terra cotta painting! [BREAKLINE]
Hand Scraped Wood Floors[BREAKBODY]
Also referred to as hand sculptured hardwood flooring, hand scraped hardwood flooring is surging in popularity since the 1800s, due to the traditional wood floor look it gives with its resilient urethane finishes. Although hand scraped wooden floors cost slightly more, they do give an elegant and extravagant look to the floor. Before the modern sanding techniques came about, wood floors were hand scraped to attain a flat and even finish before they were installed at the respective locations. However, with time, this hand scraping method is used more as a fashion statement, wherein hand scraped wood floors with their rich textures are used in opulent homes as well as some commercial establishments.

Hand Scraped Wooden Floors

These wood floors are crafted by hand to achieve a unique flooring that is one of a kind. This is because each hand crafted piece of the flooring is unique, making the whole flooring unique. Handcrafted by the traditional methods of labor of expert craftsmen, the wood emanates timeless beauty in each contour of wood. Hand scraping is the method in which wood is made to look older than it actually is, thereby imparting that rustic and naturally worn out look to the wood. While some craftsmen may use denting, scooping, scraping or roughing methods to scrape the floor, others may just sand the floor unevenly to create a worn out look. In fact, some of the dexterous artisans are capable of creating the most reclaimed floors with splits, wormholes and other such naturally appearing markings on the wood, giving it the most natural appeal whatsoever!

How to Hand Scrape Wood Floors

Available in heavy, medium and light scraping, hand scrap wood floors are brought about by first sanding the wood floor using a 38-grit disc floor sander. Then follow it by sanding the floor with a 60-grit disc sand scraper. The stained edges can be a challenge to get at. For this, use a 6-inch spinner. Once the floor has been sanded, use a vacuum cleaner to suck out all the dust off the floor. Now comes the most important part: the scraping! Take a scraper and after wetting a small portion of the wood floor, scrape that particular area slowly and steadily. Always scrape against the grain to achieve that desired worn out look. Use the vacuum cleaner to suck away all the shavings. For some dents in the floor, lash the floor with a metal chain. For some random scratch patterns use a paint scraper in slicing motion. A crow bar, a buffer, etc. can also be used for attaining other patterns on the floor. Vacuum and clean the area of all dust and debris and then using a paint rol ler apply a coat of stain. After 12 hours apply a second coat of the same and your hand scraped wood floor is ready!

Hand Scraped Wood Floors Care

The wood may look rustic and worn off, but it still is new and needs to be cleaned and protected from deterioration. Maintaining it is not difficult, thus, there is no need to get intimidated or apprehensive. Just keep clearing the floor of any kinds of food particles, dust, debris, pebbles, etc. from the flooring with a dust mop. Next, in a gallon of water add quarter cup apple cider vinegar and stir the solution. Take a clean rag and dunk it in this water. Avoid using a cleaning mop, because cleaning with your hands using a rag will be more effective. Just remember to wear rubber gloves while cleaning the floor. Run another dry rag over the floor, once your done with wet mopping. The apple cider vinegar will not only clean the flooring, but will also disinfect it.

These days, several companies are resorting to machines to achieve the traditional hand scraped wooden look at cheaper costs. The machine finished floors are called distressed hardwood floors. However, these distressed floors often show repetition of pattern and cannot be called unique as the hand done ones. To get the most natural rustic look, you need to get dexterous artisans experienced in hand scraping wood. One can also opt for the lovely hand scraped laminate wood floors or hand scraped bamboo floors, which also provide a unique, antique look. Overall, these floors are perfect for those desiderating to have a stylish and elegant looking flooring at home. [BREAKLINE]
Mortise Lock[BREAKBODY]
Mortise lock is a very sophisticated type of lock consisting of the handle and a lock set. A mortise lock cannot be installed onto the door right away. The installation is possible only when the lock-set is carefully cut into respective panels. It needs to be cut in such a manner, that the parts fit into the panel and match the panel space. In the archaic times,these locks were found only in old buildings. Cylindrical locks garnered more attention and were considered popular. One of the primary reasons why they were not preferred was the exquisite forte of carpentry, that the installation demanded. In the recent times, when safety and security are the predominant concerns, mortise locks have become indispensable. Contemporary and commercial residential associations and business hubs, are resorting to mortise lock installations to rev up security measures. Sargent, Baldwin and Yale are some popular brands associated with mortise locking system.

Parts of a Mortise Lock
A mortise lock-set consists of a number of parts. The lock body is the part that you install into the panel, the strike plate, which is also called the box keep and the lock trim. A lock trim is the door knob, the lever or the handle. The strike plate is responsible for the alignment of the lock. When the door is locked, the bolt slides into the hole provided in the frame of the lock body. The keyed cylinder is the most important part of the lock system. The keyed cylinder is entirely credited for the locking and unlocking technical controls. It is a metal plate that is attached to the frame. It is visible when the door is opened.

Repair and Replacement
Mortise locks rank high on providing safety and security. Thus, it becomes mandatory for an individual to repair, or replace the lock system without any delay. Security is a priority in today's day and age and such home security systems prove to be of great help in preventing theft.

• One needs to understand, that the lock controls are damaged, when the key inserted into the keyhole turns, but the lock bolt does not function. The lock system either needs a repair or a replacement.
• Its repair would require you to remove the keyed cylinder. With the help of a screwdriver, remove the deadbolt of the handle or the lever. For this, the setscrew needs to be loosened. Moving on to the strike plate or the face plate of the knob handle; you need to steadily unscrew the setscrew of the lock.
• If you have any troubles with the rest of the system, you could remove the interior lock – the lever. The face plate and the strike plate could be withdrawn by unscrewing them.
• To replace it, remove the interior lock, the handle or the lever and uninstall the face plate and the strike plate by removing the screws. Also, pay attention to the installation tips and suggestions that are accompanied with the new lock unit.
• If you insert the key into the lock, and the bolt knob operates, but with a lot of toil and trouble, it is a clear signal indicating the need for lubrication.
• Lubricating with graphite powder or a silicone spray is a great way to ensure smooth functioning of the key bolt knob. Add the powder or the spray into the keyhole and you are sure to find a marked difference in the functioning.
• You may find that it may sometimes be too large. To fix this problem, you could install the strike plate with wood putty, on the excess mortise parts for the time being. When you conclude that the wood putty is dry, scrub off the roughness and the irregularities found on the surface to make it smooth and bump free. Apply some varnish or paint to provide the mortise lock a good finish.

These were some of the ways in which the mortise lock could encounter problems and you could solve them using these tips and suggestions.

Advantages
The mortise lock lends an archaic feel to your door. It looks sturdy and exudes a class of its own. You don't need to worry about the texture and the style your lock carries. Antique locks could be the perfect pick for your door, if you are looking out to give your doorway, a dramatically ancient look. Antique brass, satin nickel and polished chrome are some of the textures that you could install to make your house and your belongings secure and safe! Mentioned here are some advantages that you garner, if and when you plan to install a mortise lock.

• It is available in varied sizes. If however, you are thinking of replacing the locking system, you must make sure to lay your hands on a mortise lock of the same size, or else you may have to drill new holes in the door frame, if your new system is even a tad larger in size.
• They are specifically designed to fit the requirements of a children's room or washroom. It may be possible that one is locked inside accidentally and cannot manage his/her way out. In such situations, a mortise lock serves the purpose, as it has a mechanism called the 'passage function'. This enables the individual to have an access to the room without locking the door. Thus, the door can be shut, however cannot be locked.
• A mortise lock works on the dual locking system. Mortise locks can be latched from the insides, as well as the outsides. This provides the much-required security even when you are out to strike a business deal or are plan to have a ball with your family while on a vacation.

It is a useful parameter in this epoch where burglaries and thefts are preponderantly prevalent. Gone are the days when art, literature, poetry and the beauty of nature were widely discussed and appreciated. Cases of theft, murder and abduction are topics that have captured the family get-together discussions today. What a day, what an age we are met with . . . . [BREAKLINE]
Country Style Furniture[BREAKBODY]
The song 'country roads take me home, to the place I belong', by John Denver is playing on like forever. You are on a long gray road, stretching for miles together. On either side of it are golden rye fields, where the yield is yet to be harvested. The sky is crisp blue and the sunshine is a warm greeting on a winter morning. The scenic beauty is reminding you of a long distant memory. As you recollect the memory, a smile lights up on your face. Now, you are sure to make a turn in the kilometer-long driveway. At the end of the lane, is a house with smoke coming out of its chimney. You pull up the car at a small white picket fence, garlanded with white bougainvillea and you realize, that there could be nothing more welcoming than this.

On entering, you hang the car keys on the antique nail rack. The living room of the house and the furniture is just as you had imagined. The roughly plastered walls has rustic frames hanging on them. The room has a low level seating arrangement with leather sofas. The lamps are made out of banana paper and have a tinge of brown. The lighting is yellow, to retain a soft effect against the rough walls. The rug is handwoven in a deep maroon color and is a heaven to walk on. The wrought iron candle stands have vanilla essence candles and they fill the air with a light and tantalizing flavor. The center table has a crystal vase holding a hand-picked bunch of white roses. In the corner of the room, is a vintage wooden armoire, mystifying the look of the room.

You continue to explore this quaint house and the next door leads you to the bedrooms. The spacious rooms have a mellow lighting. The bed is a relief after the long drive to the place. The softness of the duvet covers with goose feathers is a bliss. Ceiling mounted white lamps bring out the cozy feeling of the room. The windows have a wooden panel in dark shades. The picture frames are cast out of iron is artistic curves. The curtains are old-fashioned, hanging down from wooden pelmets. Everything is a perfect blend with the theme. Just the way it all should be.

The bathroom which is attached to the bedroom has a wise white theme on a wooden-like backdrop. The huge bathtub is super white, with silver bath fittings. The curtain shower has a leaf green color complimenting the dcor. What gets your attention, is a unique basin carved out of stone. Behind it, a light is fitted to weaken its brilliance. The mirror with a wooden frame has vanity lightings for clarity. The sweet smell of German chamomile essential oil makes it difficult for you to resist it. But your stomach disagrees and needs some filling.

You enter the kitchen to have a quick bite. The tasteful kitchen has everything the country way. The string of hanging garlic fills the room with its scent. The pots, pans and other culinary items are wooden and metallic. The hard solid oak wood table is shinning with black polish. The hob has a real chimney, the same one that you saw on your way in. The kitchen is adorned with everything in a burnt orange color. The lighting is bright but does not hurt the eye. The backyard of the country house has a kitchen garden attached to it. Heirloom tomatoes and other veggies are a treat that you are looking forward to. The heart of the home has surely enthralled you.

The dreamlike country-styled house has overwhelmed you for sure. Who wouldn't want a cozy, warm and perfect abode for the coveted and much deserved weekend getaway? I surely do. So get up and get going to re-create the magic of this narration. [BREAKLINE]
How to Make Money with Postcards[BREAKBODY]
In October 1869, the postcard was born in Austria. Thanks to Raphael Tuck, a German printer and lithographer, postcard became a popular mode of greetings in Europe. In, 1873, the US government issued plain postcards for a cent. However, the monopoly of the same was broken when commercial picture postcards were issued in 1893. When the World War I broke out the golden age of picture postcards came to an end. However, today there are clubs and groups that are reviving that lost glory.

Ways to Make Money With Postcards

One of the most popular way is to find out if there is someone who would be willing to part with a large number of postcards. The postcards could deal with subjects such as photographs, illustrations of modes of transportation, sports, important personalities and so on. It could be anything that catches one's interest and could be sold easily.

There are many online malls, which allow you to buy the postcards outright, or place a bid on the selected cards. Else, purchase cards from someone who is willing to part with his rare collection of cards. Once you have enough cards with you, segregate the cards into two categories – the ones that could be sold easily and the ones that could take a bit of time.

Once the postcards are segregated, you have to price them. It is wise to check the prices on the Internet, or consult someone who is an expert in making money with postcards. You could post an ad in one of the online advertising sites. Else, you can submit your cards and the price tag on one of the malls on the Internet.

This can become your new hobby too. If you want to keep certain cards for yourself, later you would have quite a large personal collection of beautiful and rare postcards.

Where to Look for Antique Postcards

If you are a genuine collector, you would definitely know where to look for such cards. Some antique shops and pre-owned bookstores trade postcards. If you search the boxes in your attic, you may sometimes come across cards of olden days. There are many clubs and groups who actively promote the hobby of collecting cards. They would help you in getting in touch with the other collectors. A club would allow you to display the stamps that you want to sell and also purchase the cards put up for sale.

The cards, which are in great demand, include advertising cards belonging to the companies such as Coca-Cola and Cherry Smash. Macerated money-cards, cards of the former US presidents, sports teams and art nouveau are a few popular types of cards.

Before you spend on postcards, it is wise to consult an expert in this field. He would be able to guide you regarding the present-day commercial worth of such. For instance, of the hundreds of postcards issued before 1914 only a few were popular. You have to research a bit before plunging headlong into the business of making money, using postcards. [BREAKLINE]
Distressed Painting Technique[BREAKBODY]
Distressed look of furniture is something that enhances the appearance of an old and abandoned piece of furniture. This look is created in amalgamation of sensuous and decrepit beauty. A distressed furniture, although looks rugged and discarded, actually has some aesthetic value. It seems that they are subjected to years of neglect, yet retaining unique character. They look authentic despite being shabby. They have certain decorating styles that add lot of charm to the pieces of wood furniture. To get this, the distressed painting technique is employed.

How to do Distressed Painting

Before you start, you must procure all the tools and items at your hand required for painting. Get the checklist here.

• Latex paint with contrasting color
• Good quality furniture paint brushes, 2 or 3
• Clean rags
• Sandpaper, 2 or 3 grades
• Old newspaper sheets
• Wood varnish
• Paste wax

Once you have arranged these tools, follow the technique stepwise.

Step 1 – The Basic Preparation
You can do 'distress' to the actual wood that has not been manipulated earlier or you can also go ahead with an used piece The furniture need not be an expensive item or an antique piece. Before you start the process, take protection with rubber gloves, mask, goggles, etc.

Step 2 – Sanding and Primer
If the surface is very rough, you need to rub it with sandpaper, in order to make it smooth. Use 100 grit sandpaper for this purpose. If the furniture is an old one, without previous coating, then apply a layer of latex primer over it, before applying the paint. If the furniture is painted beforehand, you need not add latex primer, rather apply oil based primer over it. Allow it to dry completely.

Step 3 – Coating and Staining
This is one of the most important steps, as the mode of painting shall determine the degree of distressed look. Apply a base coat of light color latex paint. Use broad bristled brush for this purpose. To get a distressed look, opt for dull colors. You can also use shades of brown to retain the natural wooden look of the furniture. You can use a rag to rub the mixture of paint. Allow it to dry completely for 1-2 days.

Step 4 – Waxing and Layering
Once the base color has dried, apply a coat of thin paste of wax. You can prepare the wax by melting candles. Applying layers of wax, over corners, handles, edges and high points, actually renders a distressed look. Now with the help of paint brush, cover the waxed surface of the furniture, preferably with a darker shade than the base color.

Step 5 – Cleaning and Finishing
To give a good finishing touch and perfect distressed look, rub the waxed areas with medium to coarse grade sandpaper. Sanding erases the shiny appearance and gives a dull, aged and rubbed look to the surface. Clean the furniture with a damp or wet rag, once the paint has completely dried.

Distressed Painting Technique Tips

• Do not try this over expensive home furniture made out of superior quality of wood or any sort of contemporary furniture of high price.
• If you want to hammer or pin nails, do it softly so that the furniture does not break.
• Use different grades of sandpaper for rubbing. This creates differential effects.
• Go for a superior quality of paint, so that the effect is long-lasting.
• For better retention of color, allow the primer to dry completely before applying the paint.
• Do the finishing perfectly to get a complete distressed look.

This painting technique is completely different from conventional furniture painting techniques. The effect produced shows that you have been preserving the piece for years. In one sentence, we can just define furniture as, been distressed. [BREAKLINE]
Oval Engagement Rings[BREAKBODY]
The numerous designs, the dazzling stones and intricate molds are baffling you while picking up one for your beloved from the huge collection of oval engagement rings. Though the value of diamonds are unparalleled, these days golden, silver and the platinum rings also come in beautiful designs that are worth purchasing. Reputed jewelry houses manufacture pure quality rings and the shapes are carved accurately with precision. Oval shaped rings are slimmer than the round or spherical rings and is believed to create an illusion on the fingers of being sleek and slender. Furthermore, the decorative accents on the rings create a more appealing effect.

Choosing Oval Engagement Rings

The exquisite designs of rings studded with diamonds are no doubt stunning. If you search online sites, then you will come across a wide range of collection. A few good designs are Oval Solitaire Ring 14K White Gold Ring, 1.72 ct. t.w. Oval & Pave Diamond Ring and Gemvara Oval Diamond Platinum Ring. While looking for oval shapes, you must opt for the ones that are completely elliptical or else it will be difficult to differentiate between a round shaped ring and an oval shaped. The "oval modified brilliant," from Serendipity Diamonds has 56 facets with a perfect oval shape. The numerous designs having additional gold work are much more expensive than the silver rings. Vintage rings are still stand alone pieces and wearing such jewelry reflects your superior taste.

The product '18k White Gold White & Black Diamond & Yellow Sapphire Oval Ring' is embedded with these three types of stones. This type of ring is known as three stone engagement ring. You can personalize the same designs using other types of expensive gemstones, like ruby, emerald, aquamarine, tanzanite and topaz. Platinum rings when studded with small set of diamonds surrounding the main stone sparkles brilliantly when compared to any other type of rings. The setting of prongs and bezel style enhances the sparkling effect of the stones. Women having long and slender fingers should opt for such designs. 3 stone oval engagement rings are much more expensive than the single ones. This is because the extra two stones increase the weight of the rings and so they are a little pricey. You can check out a plethora of such designs from jewelry shopping websites. Combine it with other gemstones to create a much contemporary design. You can wear the stones with golden, silver or a platinum ring. If you browse the page of Tiffany & Co, then you will come across a wide range of triple stoned rings as well as many other modern designs.

Antique rings made from bronze or copper with an oval shaped gem studded in between are still not out of market. You can opt for such designs if your budget is on the lower side. Similarly the silver rings also look fabulous when coated with gold. A few portals having a good collection of these rings are Secret Diamond and Fascinating Diamond. Classical designs can be obtained from the 'Antique Jewelry at Topazery'. They have exclusive collection of traditional and rare designs. A few good models are Sapphire Engagement Ring with Flower Motif, Pierced and Engraved Engagement Ring, Antique Style Sapphire Filigree Engagement Ring, Champagne Diamond Engagement Ring, Antique Style Sapphire Engagement Ring with Pear Shaped Diamonds, Edwardian Style Rose Cut Diamond Engagement Ring, Antique Style Aquamarine Engagement Ring, Classic Emerald and Diamond Engagement Ring, etc. They are molded into various kinds of artistic works that are similar to the designs prevalent during t he Victorian era.

Oval engagement rings appear to be sensuous! The charisma and the beauty of the rings are enhanced much more when filigreeing, weaving and other types of settings are done on them. I'm sure you are no more confused and you are ready to present your beloved with this precious gift. With such a priceless gifts, you engagement ceremony will indeed be a memorable one. [BREAKLINE]
French Country Style Furniture[BREAKBODY]
French country style furniture was traditionally used for a purpose, and not as a mere decoration. This style originated from the south of France, in a place called Provence. Furniture of this style can be used to decorate your house with tasteful simplicity.

French country style furniture is essentially made without any adornments, using natural components, such as various types of wood and stone. Mostly, the painted furniture pieces are designed in natural colors, such as honey-brown, natural pine, light green and white. Subtle pattern detailing add an element of exquisiteness to the French country furniture. Normally, the furniture comprises wrought-iron doors, carved motifs, curved chair backs and beautiful cabinet lines. The carvings and patterns on the furniture are detailed with wheat, flowers and fruit which heighten the ambiance reflecting the spirit of the countryside.

Keeping its roots in mind, modern French country style furniture has limited adornments and uses natural colored paints.

Kitchen Furniture

The table is the most essential part of a French country kitchen. In the olden days, the farm workers would dine together in the kitchen. To accommodate the farm workers, the table used to be large enough to set six to twelve people together.

The French country style kitchen furniture, thus includes dining tables that are mostly simple in design. The top plank and the legs of the table are usually made of thick pine wood; while the platform base is left unadorned. Chairs are ordinarily made of wood, with caned seats. Cushions with provencal prints may be added as a finishing touch to the chairs. To accommodate more number of people, the tables may come along with benches. These are used as a part of the seating arrangement, along with the chairs.

To give a modern touch to your kitchen, you can include a carved, wooden cabinet, to hold your silverware, china or linen. However, in the olden days, the furniture did not include closets or cabinets. To help bring food to the table, a wooden cart with wheels, would serve the purpose for a modern kitchen. It can blend well with the country theme of the kitchen decor and can, also, serve as a sideboard.

Bedroom Furniture

A French country style bedroom generally has a tough bed with posts at the four corners. An armoire, which can be used as a closet, is part of this style. Most armories are made of pine wood. Modern-day homes can use it to keep a TV or a small fold-away computer station. It can also be used to keep beautiful, colored linens and towels.

Upholstery

Minimal pieces of upholstery are used. Ordinarily, the sofas, chairs and the large benches have carved wooden frames and legs with colorful upholstered seats, arms and backs. The colors often represent the sun, sea and flowers. The commonly used colors are pale purple, goldenrod, deep rust and purplish blue.

French country style antique furniture, is found both in the US and Europe at auctions and estate sales. Modern pieces of the furniture may lack the historical effect and lovely appeal of the older pieces, but the harmonious quality still remains. This furniture is crafted, both for durability and style. Nowadays, there are skilled craftsmen who use solid hardwood to ensure that the beauty of the furniture is retained. If you wish to add the French country style furnishing in your bedroom, living room or kitchen, you will find a comfortable and affordable piece in most stores. However, sufficient care should be taken, while adding a new piece of furniture. Make sure that it complements the overall style and maintains the archaic elegance. [BREAKLINE]
Brooches for Dresses[BREAKBODY]
Brooches have long been neglected as a fashion accessory and were seen as something that is worn only by old ladies. But it is time to get those brooches out of your jewelry box and get them polished and cleaned. This season, brooches have made the ultimate comeback and they are touted as the hottest fashion accessory. With many variety of brooches available, from the ornate vintage ones to the more fun preppy ones, you will be literally spoiled for choice. Brooches can be worn in many different ways, but one of the best way to wear them is by attaching them on dresses. The right brooch can jazz up even the most simplest and drabbest of any outfit. And the best part? They are ideal for camouflaging any outfit that is torn or has a spill on it. You just need to find a brooch that is big enough to cover the spot and your dress will look as good as new. Here are a few tips on how to rock the brooch trend.

How to Wear Brooches with Dresses

Brooches are available in many different designs and styles. A jewel-encrusted brooch in eye-catching hues can transform even the most blah outfit to something dramatic. And the best thing about wearing brooches with dresses is that you can pin them anywhere in your outfit. It is a great way to attract attention to your most flattering features. Traditionally, a brooch was worn on the lapel of a coat or jacket but you can pin a brooch to a dress to give it a touch of glamor.

Shoulder of Your Dress
If you have a plain shift dress and want to smarten it up for evening wear, then pin a cluster of brooches on the shoulder of your dress. It is one of the best ways to glam up a simple dress. Opt for a mix of quirky looking brooches on soft feminine dresses to make a statement.

Back of Your Dress
One of the sexiest way to wear a brooch is by pinning in at the back of your dress. If you are wearing a dress with a plunging back, then attach the brooch at the lowest point on your back. Alternatively, you can pin a ceramic or crystal brooch between the back straps of the dress.

Do you have last seasons bohemian dresses that are very voluminous and are simply not wearable. Chunky brooches can be used to gather the dress at the back and produce a more streamlined effect at the bust area.

Bodice of Your Dress
If you are wearing a cocktail dress that has a plunging neckline, just wear the brooch at the center of the neckline. This will accentuate the neckline and give your dress some more glamor. Large antique brooches with a subtle sparkle works very well. You can also opt for brooches with a nature-based design to up the style quotient.

Side of Your Dress
One of the best way to wear a brooch is by attaching it to the side of your waist. You can pin the brooch on one side of your dress if you are wearing a dress that has lots of folds and pleats. The brooch should be a large one so that it is eye-catching or it will get lost in the folds of the dress and not serve its purpose. An oversized bejeweled brooch looks best with a solid colored dress.

Waist of Your Dress
You can also wear an antique brooch pinned to a ribbon or sash and then tie the ribbon at the waist. You can align the brooch either at the center or slightly to the side. This idea works well for floral dresses or vintage dresses.

Brooches that are very traditional and are encrusted with diamonds, pearls or crystals can be worn with wedding dresses. Diamond encrusted brooch complements a white wedding dress, particularly if it has lace trimmings and beading details. A great way to jazz up a dress is to wear a dramatic cluster of jeweled brooches in eye popping colors like electric blue, neon pink and fuchsia. Pair this with a sleek updo and you will instantly look like a Hollywood star. Another way to use a brooch as a fashion accessory, not necessarily in a dress, is to use a brooch as a hair pin in your bun. You can also pin two brooches on your ballerina shoes or use a brooch to pin your scarf. Now that you know all about using brooches for dresses, jazz up your simple dress with a unique brooch and get ready for the compliments. [BREAKLINE]
Pearl Ring Settings[BREAKBODY]
Owing to their impeccable beauty and glow, pearls have always been a royal treasure. Even today, pearls are reckoned as a symbol of elegance and beauty and hence, they are always chosen for making various beautiful jewelry articles. From the intricate procedure of making of the pearls to the glistening appeal that it bestows, pearl jewelry is often used as an accent jewelry. People who are too fond of pearls, prefer to wear pearl jewelry to gemstone or diamond jewelry. After pearl necklaces and earrings, pearl ring is the most popular pearl adornment that people like to wear, especially women. When it comes to pearl rings, the ring settings increase or rather determine the attractiveness of the kind of pearl that you have chosen for the ring.

Popular Pearl Ring Settings

When I decided to buy a pearl ring for me, I was struck with the dilemma of finding the best setting that can make the pearl that I had chosen, more prominent. As a result, I started surfing online and in the local jewelry shops in search of the best pearl ring setting that are available there and I was really thrilled to see such a variety there, just like the diamond ring settings. Here are some of the popular settings for pearl rings.

Cocktail Ring Setting
When it comes to dressy social affairs and cocktail parties, women prefer to wear limited and subtle yet really stunning jewelry articles. It is exactly the reason why they often prefer wearing a large and oversized pearl in modest setting that comes with or without a few gemstones or diamond cluster. Many women prefer using smaller pearls to surround the main stone in cluster. Gold, silver, platinum, sterling silver, etc. are the popular materials that are used for the ring settings.

Solitaire Ring Setting
You must have already heard about the bold yet beautiful pearl solitaires, with size 6 mm and above. The bigger the pearl, the lesser is the decoration that it requires. Wearing a single while pearl with silver band is a common practice, that you can try to modify by using different types of pearl color shades with pure silver, white gold or platinum bands. However, you need to be careful while choosing the pearl for the best settings. Since pearls are porous, they soak up impurities and hence, you need to watch out for any impurities before finalizing it!

Engagement Ring Settings
If you are in search of unique engagement ring for your partner and you don't want a diamond engagement ring, then you have the best choice in the form of antique pearl engagement rings. While choosing the best antique pearl rings with the desired design, like solitaire or various band settings like split, six prong, four prong, flat edge, pave knife edge, pave engagement ring setting, prong set halo, tapered solitaire, paves cathedral, French cut diamond setting, etc. are the popular designs. If you are looking for a promise ring, then you may also like to choose Celtic jewelry design and then combine it with various stunning sterling silver pearl ring settings.

Cluster Ring Setting
If you are in search of an inexpensive option for the settings, then pearl cluster is a great choice that you have. Since you will be wearing a ring with a cluster of numerous small pearls, it will definitely be pretty inexpensive fashion jewelry, compared to a pearl solitaire. If you choose cultured type of pearls then you will get this ring for even lower price. You can combine colored and white pearls, or black and other light colored pearls in a cluster. Some people also prefer flushed pearls with equally small diamonds, but with diamonds such rings can get a bit costly.

No matter which pearl ring settings that you opt for, always choose a totally unblemished and crack-free pearl. If you are purchasing a natural pearl, then do not forget to check the x-ray certification of pearl proving so! Once purchased, you also need to learn the basics of pearl jewelry care for your pearl rings, so that they can adorn you till eternity! [BREAKLINE]
What to Sell to Make Money[BREAKBODY]
No matter how comfortable you are with your present job, we are all looking for avenues to make a little extra cash. Whether you need to make some headway in paying your credit card debt, want to buy something useful or simply have more cash to spend, one of the best ways to do is to sell your junk. This will not only give you a cash influx but will also help you get rid of the clutter. Before you start selling your stuff, you need to know where to sell the items and which items are worth more money. Without proper planning and research, you might give away some items for a few bucks when it was worth a lot of money. The best place is to sell your stuff online through sites like eBay. But sometimes it is more efficient and effective to hold a garage sale on your lawn, particularly if you have a garage or attic full of junk to sell.

Clothes and Accessories
Ever wondered what to do with the closet full of clothes and shoes that no longer fit you? A great way to get rid of these clothes and accessories is to sell them online in e-commerce sites such as eBay. In fact, clothes and accessories are one of the best things to sell on eBay to make money. To make sure that you earn the maximum amount of cash from selling your clothes, you need to make sure that you give short descriptions along with the photographs of items that you are listing. Remember that branded clothing and accessories fetch a higher price than non branded items. If you are listing a branded item, make sure that you describe it properly with the name of the brand, condition of the item (used or new), size and material it is made with.

Furniture
One obvious item that most people overlook for selling, is furniture. Most homeowners accumulate a lot of furniture, some of which are never utilized much. Now you can sell these old and unused furniture and make a fair amount of money. Before you hold a garage sale, first make an inventory of all the furniture that you want to sell (or get rid of). If you have inherited an old piece of furniture from your grandmother or aunt, it is a good idea to get it appraised before selling it in a garage sale. That piece of old furniture might turn out to be a valuable antique which will fetch you quite a handsome sum. All other furniture can be sold off in a garage sale. If you have some pieces that are particularly well crafted or you bought from a branded furniture store, you can list them in Craigslist. As with clothing, in listing furniture too, you need to give a good detailed description of the items to attract customers.

Photographs
Do you like taking great pictures that are unique? Then how about selling your photographs to stock photo sites to make some money. Stock photography sites buy high quality images from photographers and then resell them to ad agencies, websites, magazines and brochures. To make money through this venture, you need to take good photographs with high quality images. It is also a good idea to first browse the stock photo site and observe the kind of images they have in stock. This will give you an idea about the quality of images that they are looking for and if you will be able to match that. Remember that you get paid only when your images sell. So choose your subject for your photographs wisely as unique images with a clear concept sell more.

Books and Music CDs
Another great item to sell to make money is books. Books, magazines and even music CDs can fetch a good amount if they are rare or bestsellers. Older books with unique titles sell more easily than generic books. Paperbacks generally sell for less than a hard bound cover. You need to know about the salability of the books you possess before you sell them on websites or in garage sales. Any book or novel that is out of print now or which is signed by the author will fetch a higher amount.

Collectibles
Collectibles like antique vases, pitchers, antique metallic frames, jewelry boxes and porcelain figurines are also great items to sell to make money. You can hold a sale at your place to sell off these items or you can list them in online auctions in eBay. If you think that your product or item has a high value, then selling them through an online auction is your best bet.

Handmade Products
If you are creative and make handmade crafts that friends and family rave about, then selling these items is a great option. One way that you can sell such handmade items is to hold a small exhibition in your home. But I will give you a better and more convenient way of selling your handmade crafts. You can sell your items in Etsy which is an e-commerce website where you can buy and sell handmade items, vintage goods and craft supplies. For selling crafts at Etsy, it has to be handmade by you and you cannot sell anything that is mass produced. A great advantage in selling at Etsy is that you can do it in the comforts of your home and all you need to do is dispatch the item to the seller directly after receiving the payment. If you have vintage crafts or goods, then you can also sell those at Etsy. Some other e-commerce sites that you can sell your handmade stuff in are getcrafty, folksy and craftster.

Selling items that you do not need is a great way to earn some extra cash. Before you sell anything that you consider to be valuable like your grandfather's hand crafted snuff box or your great-aunt's tallboy, get these items appraised. Sometimes these items might turn out to be valuable antiques and you would make a very bad decision by selling it at a lower price point. Now that you know what to sell to make money, you can sell many of your unused stuff and at the same time declutter your house too. [BREAKLINE]
Ideas for Making Steampunk Jewelry[BREAKBODY]
Before discussing how to make steampunk jewelry, let me tell you what does the term 'steampunk' mean. The term was first used in 1980s and is inspired by the Victorian era when steam power was invented. The era was governed by various beautiful art forms on one hand, and technological advances on the other. The term "steampunk" was coined keeping in mind the essence of the two major developments of that time. The popularity of this trend is increased by the science fiction writings that were published in the Victorian era.

Steampunk jewelry is also inspired by the Victorian era. This style again started gaining popularity in 2010. It is the combination of Victorian elegance and mechanical parts. Any woman who is attracted towards owning a different kind of jewelry piece, will definitely wish to have a steampunk jewelry in her box. This kind of jewelry is primarily a combination of old watch gears, small brass items, vintage keys, machine parts, nuts and bolts, etc. All these materials impart that mysterious and antique look to the jewelry piece. Making jewelry can be quite interesting. So, how to make jewelry at home using items that have a steampunk effect? Given below are jewelry pieces you can try on your own.

Steampunk Bracelet

Supplies Required

• Paintbrush
• Ruler
• E-6000
• 22 gauge wire
• Wire cutter
• Jump rings
• Needle nose pliers
• Steampunk items like vintage metal hardware, watch dials and machinery, vintage keys and Victorian charms

Method

• Start with making your chain link bracelet.
• Make metal charms by placing small metal items on larger ones and gluing them together using E-6000. This glue creates a very strong bond between the two metal parts when left undisturbed for 24 to 72 hours.
• Move to the next step only after the metal charms are fixed to each other properly.
• Take a charm along with a wire and carefully insert around 3 inches of wire on top of the charm and twist in the center.
• Roll the ends of the wire with the help of a paintbrush and press the ends using a plier.
• Carefully bring the paintbrush off the wire.
• Attach the metal charms with the chain link bracelet using jump rings.
• Attach as many charms as you wish, on the bracelet, keeping equal spacing between two charms. Measure the spacing using a ruler and finish off with the bracelet.

Steampunk Earrings

Supplies Required

• Small plier
• Wrist watch – 2
• Earring hooks
• Beads
• Decorative wires

Method

• Collect two old wrist watches with quartz dial. Make sure the dial is made up of quartz by checking the label that is usually printed on the dial.
• Open the watch by removing the back plate using a screwdriver. Many watches have a dent on the back plate to aid in easy removal.
• Separate the dials from the watches and ensure that both of them match each other.
• Separate the plastic layer by lifting it using the screwdriver and cut it off.
• Decorate with wires, beads and gears of your choice.
• Finally, attach earring hooks to it and your earrings are ready!

Steampunk jewelry can be made using a variety of vintage supplies. The Victorian influence can be imbibed in the piece using items like lace or ribbon, velvet, old chains, vintage charms and buttons, vintage keys, tiny locks and oxidized metals like gunmetal, brass and silver. The science-fiction influence can be achieved by using optical lens, old typewriter keys, old gadgets, watch dials, springs, antique scientific items, clock hands and pocket watches. Using few of these items in an interesting way will surely help in making a great piece of steampunk jewelry. This style of jewelry is as unique as gemstone jewelry and this is why, its popularity is growing year by year. Many online shopping websites are showcasing and auctioning interesting pieces for the customers. You can either choose to buy your favorite steampunk piece or try your hands out to make your own piece of jewelry. [BREAKLINE]
TV Stand Ideas[BREAKBODY]
Okay! You have just got rid of your plain Jane television and have got a fantastic, jet black mind-blowing HDTV. It is so good that you just cannot stop ranting about it to others and drooling over it. The shiny black color, the flat screen and picture quality par excellence. Right now you have made a makeshift stand for your prized possession, but you are looking at getting a proper TV stand for it. Trust me, if the television stand is not good – in appearance, convenience and height, even the best of TV will not be able to give you a great watching experience.

TV Stand Design Ideas

Dressing The TV
Well, this is inexpensive, creative and can really be a good choice. It is an old wine in new bottle concept. Well, I am sure some of you must be having an old dresser, a sturdy, stable, wooden one. This dresser can be easily made into a TV stand. If it is an old model, it is even better, as the bottom will be stable. Even if it's an HDTV, it is a good idea. This will involve a bit of labor. Play with the drawers of the dresser. Get rid of the front and back of the drawers and pit them back again. This will provide space for the allied electronic accessories for your computer.

A Wenge your TV
Okay, well, this combines components of modern TV stand with a rustic and a sturdy look. It has an urbane, chic design and a portable size. It has wheels which can be locked and the design resembles that of a double decker. The base is wooden, with an oval shaped glass atop that sturdy wood baseboard.

Hang it Well
Most of the flat screen TVs today are better off fixed on the wall. The idea is to save space. Although, if you have apprehensions about the walls getting damaged, one of the options is to buy stands for a flat screen TV. These too help saving space and have disguised storage shelves for accessories – DVD's CD's and stuff which goes behind the flat wall like front panel edging the TV screen. This gives the impression that the flat screen has been fixed on the wall.

Just Do It
If you are game for creating something yourself, there is good news. There are steel kits available and they are not very expensive. In addition to that, they do not even take a lot of time to be built. They are available in a number of sizes and you need not be a rocket scientist to accomplish building such stands, if you know what I mean! Moreover, true to their modern nature, they are complete with facility to hold the cable box, DVD player and sometimes even a slot for a cable card. This can turn out to be a good option, so check it out!

If you go out in a store or even look around in your house you can come up with many more unique ideas! For instance, if you have an antique shelf or a table which is sturdy enough, well, think of it as a place to set your TV! The same thing can be applied to a bedroom! Also look out for wall mounts for flat screen as most probably you are going to have flat screen TV, right?

At the end of the day, the convenience and ease of watching TV and utilization of minimal space is what matters. As far as that thing is taken care of, hang it or keep it on a dresser, hardly makes a difference, right? I am sure you get the picture! Happy TV viewing! [BREAKLINE]
Best Things to Sell at a Flea Market[BREAKBODY]
Flea markets – also known as swap meets – are probably one of the best small scale businesses to start. A flea market can be considered to be an upgraded version of a garage sale. It is bigger, better and with a lot more variety than a garage sale. But the basic idea is the same – to sell stuff you don't need. Some people even buy second hand goods and sell them at their stalls for a profit. Flea markets are an awesome idea to raise money – a lot of it, and quickly. But for the first-timers, it becomes quite difficult to judge what to sell at your stall.

Common Things Sold at Flea Markets

Clothes
This is probably the single most common and best selling item at a flea market – clothes. But you can add a twist to the clothes you choose to sell at your stall. Instead of selling old t-shirts as they are, why not paint some funny cartoons, quotes or messages on them? Similarly, you can cut the legs of your old denims and turn them into rugged torn half pants or capris. If you are fond of embroidery, you can embroider the clothes you sell. Jackets are a hit in the flea markets as well. Make sure you categorize clothes according to age-groups or gender when you display them at your stall.

Accessories
Hats, caps, scarves, stoles, shawls, old bags, wallets, pouches, watches, belts, talismans, anklets, bracelets, necklaces, ear-rings, finger rings, toe rings, bangles, waist bands, headbands, wristbands, hair accessories… you get the drift, don't you? The list is practically endless! Accessories are one thing you don't need, but you still want them – and a LOT of them too! You can even include stationery items like pen stands, old note books, diaries, files, folders and the likes.

Old Books and Magazines
A flea market is a good way to get rid of old unwanted books and magazines from your library. Books can include novels, poems, plays, informative books, self-help books, How-To books, etc. Magazines can include all sorts of magazines, fashion magazines, car magazines, sports magazines, nature magazines, etc. It is always a good idea to give off books to people who might find them useful rather than to simply trash them away.

Footwear
You are bound to have a lot of footwear you have outgrown. This is especially true in a family that has young kids – they just keep outgrowing all their stuff, all the time! Footwear even keeps breaking all the time – the buckle comes off, the strap tears away. You may not want to wear them like that, but someone may come up with innovative ways to repair and use them. Flip-flops and sandals sell like crazy at flea markets.

Old Furniture
Old chairs, stools, tables, tea-poys, bean bags, ottomans, hammocks, lounge chairs, rocking chairs, sofas, cane furniture, book shelves, cupboards, cribs, blinds – all of this will sell like hot cakes. A flea market is a good way to get rid of old unwanted furniture in the house. It is the perfect place to sell your stuff if you are moving into a new place, or if you are getting your place renovated.

Home Improvement Products
Home improvement products includes all sorts of things like paintings, wall hangings, lamp shades, decorative items (like photo frames, dolls, etc.), clay items (like pen-stands, pots, vases, etc.), old toys, vintage items, old records, gramophones, old linen, old cutlery, etc. All these products are of special value collectors. I once sold this really old bone-china kettle to a lady who was fond of collecting kettles. I do not know what she saw in it, but she paid me a good sum for it!

They Will LOVE You For…

Here are some additional tips on making your business a success.

… Special Offers
If you have more than a single stall at the flea market, or if you have a couple of friends who also have stalls at the flea market, you could gang up together and come up with special offers. For example, you could have an offer like this: if a customer buys goods worth more than $20 at your stall, they can pick up any item worth $10 for half the price from your friend's stall; or if a customer spends a total of $30 at two or three different stalls, they can get free refreshments. You can even have the regular buy-one-get-one, buy three-for-the-price-of-two kind of offers. They will greatly increase your sales!

… Tattoos
These will earn you a lot of extra cash, with almost zero investment! You can have your kids paint temporary tattoos for people – they love doing that kind of stuff! Everybody loves getting a tattoo. Some even get a temporary one for a few days before they decide on a particular design for a permanent tattoo. You can even diversify into face-painting if people like the tattoos you paint for them. If you want to get your customers to visit you again, you can design customized tattoos that will work to advertise your flea market stall; something like "7^th Aug '11 – I WAS THERE!". Of course, these tattoos would have to be free.

… Refreshments
Trust me, a trip to the flea market is bound to make you hungry and thirsty! You could have a small refreshments stall right next to your regular stall. It will again earn you some extra cash. Even if you do not want it to be very elaborate, you can keep something as simple as coffee, lemonade, or even water. If there is anybody who is fond of cooking in your family, then you can have a snacks stall as well. Popcorn, candies, chocolates, ice-cream, hot-dogs, sandwiches, all will be an instant hit. After all, people love to eat when they shop!

… Flags or Banners
This will act more as an advertisement for your stall. You can welcome everyone who comes to your stall with a flag. The flags can carry the name or logo of your stall. They can even act as coupons for the special offers I mentioned above. It would be a great way for the customers to engage their kids while they look around your stall and check things off their lists.

A flea market is not a professional store. So you can sell all kinds of things. Also profits are guaranteed; so you can experiment and come up with new strategies about how to sell things at a flea market – there isn't much risk involved. A good idea would be to drop by at a few flea markets and do a survey to see what sells the most, what people want to buy, what they want but don't get, etc. That way, you can take care of all these things in your stall. All the best! [BREAKLINE]
Refinishing Furniture Ideas[BREAKBODY]
If your furniture looks as though it has seen better days, you may perhaps consider replacing it. However, buying new furniture may not be always a wiser option. For one thing, it is far too expensive, and secondly you may not always find a piece that can go well with the rest of your home dcor. In such case, refinishing furniture could be a better alternative. It is cheaper and you may even consider doing it yourself. Besides, you are relieved of the hassles of matching the furniture pieces with your home dcor.

Refinishing Furniture Ideas and Tips

Kitchen Cabinets and Cupboards
Kitchen cabinets are the first to show the signs of weathering. They are often subjected to a lot of wear and tear due to excessive usage and extreme temperature conditions in the kitchen. Replacing kitchen cabinets can be an expensive affair. Simply giving them a fresh coat of paint can render them an entirely new look. Refinishing kitchen cabinets is an easier DIY job than other refinishing home furniture tasks. Before painting the kitchen cabinets, it is important to sand the surface. Sanding helps the paint to hold better onto the surface. Take your kitchen cabinets or cupboard in an open space and start sanding them with a sandpaper. Clear the dust off the surface and apply a coat of furniture primer. Allow the primer to dry completely before you are ready for painting kitchen cabinets.

While choosing the paint color for your cabinets, it is better to consider the size of kitchen and wall color. If your kitchen is tiny, go for lighter shades as they create an illusion of space. Besides, these shades also render a cleaner look to your kitchen cabinets. One of the useful furniture refinishing tips for kitchen cabinets is using a stencil for creating attractive design patterns on the doors of the cabinets. You can also consider replacing kitchen cabinet door knobs and handles to give it a brand new look.

Tables and Chairs
Tables and chairs can also be given a new look by painting them. Wrought iron tables and chairs can be best painted using water based latex paint or acrylic spray-on paints. Replace the cushioning of the chairs or simply add more stuffing to the existing cushions for more comfort. You may ask a professional to reupholster the chairs, so that you don't mess with the measurements and such issues. Wooden tables and chairs can benefit from different refinishing techniques such as staining and dyeing. A wood stain not only protects the wood from inclement weather and rough use, but also gives a more natural and appealing look to the furniture. A dye can be used to completely change the color of your wooden furniture.

Sofa and Bed
The refinishing work of sofa and bed is best left to professionals. However, you may paint or stain the frames of your furniture yourself. You can reupholster the sofa at any of the upholstery shops. Although, you will have to pay a substantial amount for it, the overall cost would be still less than what you would pay for a new sofa. Also invest in a new fabric for the sofa cushions. Bed can be refinished by staining the frame, bedpost and headboard. You may also invest in a new mattress.

One of the popular refinishing idea is antiquing your furniture. It gives it a very antique or worn out look. However, this idea may not go down well with everyone. Besides, antique furniture may not look good if you have a very modern home. [BREAKLINE]
Ideas for Painting Kitchen Cabinets[BREAKBODY]
Often it so happens, that we try to implement some very expensive and well chalked out home improvement plans, which somehow never work for us or for that matter are procrastinated as a result of the large prices and costs. One of the best alternatives however, is to make some small and minimal changes in the kitchen, to add a very good effect to the overall look of the kitchen. Giving a new coat of color to your kitchen cabinets is a very good and effective option, that helps to change the complete look of your kitchen.

• It adds a very good effect to the kitchen, as the get up of the kitchen changes immediately.
• A new coat of paint also makes the surfaces of the kitchen cabinets more clean and hygienic, as you automatically get rid of all the dirt and grime that has settled in, almost permanently, on the surface of the wood.
• The new look of the kitchen cabinet also makes you feel good while working in the kitchen.
• The new coat of paint also tends to leave a very good impression on the visitors who drop in.
• When you are planning to implement some of the ideas, it is also possible to try out some very good creative combination and schemes while painting the cabinet.

Painting Kitchen Cabinets

Here are several ideas for painting kitchen cabinets, which you can easily put to use, without any worry or hassles.

Keeping it Simple
Out of all the kitchen cabinet painting ideas, keeping the kitchen cabinet extremely simple is one of the best available options. The white color that is parallel to the primer is an excellent solution, as the color of this paint blends effectively with any other color. For example, even if your wall behind the cabinet is an extremely bright color, like say yellow, then it is advisable that you use white color to paint the kitchen cabinet. The only draw back of the white color is that you need to wipe and clean it every once in a while, as any stain or accumulation of dust becomes quickly visible on the surface. On the cost aspect, white color is the most economical option.

Painting in Correlation
Paint in correlation! Didn't get it? Painting in correlation means that you select the color of the paint according to the surrounding colors of the room. For example, if your floor is made of a darker shade of black or brown, then paint the kitchen cabinet in corresponding shade like light brown. You can also try out the inverse color combination such as painting the cabinets lush white if you have a flooring of dark wood.

Choosing a Theme
Another innovative idea is that of using some shapes, themes or colors for painting the cabinets. To do this, you need to select a theme for the kitchen cabinet, such as, fruits. First coat the kitchen cabinet in yellow. Then you can paint miniature fruits on to this coat of paint, like apples or bananas or peaches or pears. You can also draw these fruits on the cabinet with the help of marker pens or felt pens. If you think you cannot draw the small miniature fruits on the cabinet, then it is also possible to use a set of stickers.

And last but not the least, use your creativity. Try out different combinations, interior painting techniques, colors, shades and themes, while painting the kitchen cabinets. If you have tried out something new and it has worked fantastically, put the kitchen cabinet painting idea in the comments box and share it with others as well. [BREAKLINE]
Things to Sell on eBay to Make Money[BREAKBODY]

Did you know?

The original name of eBay was 'AuctionWeb' and it was created by Pierre Omidyar of California in 1995.
The Internet has provided ample earning opportunities and that too within the comforts of your home. In recent times, online auctioning is one such popular money-making avenue. There are many online auction sites, but the most popular among them is eBay.

eBay Inc. is an American company, that manages the online auction site, known as eBay. This website literally provides a broad variety of goods and services to be sold and purchased through the Internet. Though there are many other alternatives, eBay is the preferred option for millions of people across the world.

Things to Sell on eBay to Make Money
Clothing and Accessories

If you have grown or shrunk in size, then the clothes you can no longer use can be some of the best items to sell on eBay. However, just make sure that the clothes still have a lot of life in them, and do not forget to give an honest description about their condition.

There is a huge demand for children's clothing, plus size clothes, vintage clothing, designer jackets, jeans, leather coats, and even petite clothing – on eBay. Accessories, like designer bags, purses, watches, sunglasses, gloves, shawls, ties, umbrellas, bonnets, hats, belts, scarves, etc., are also in good demand on eBay.
Jewelry and Crafts

Jewelry is another item that can fetch a lot of money. You can make your own jewelry at home for sale, or sell the second-hand ones. Old and antique jewelry, as well as fine jewelry can fetch a lot of money for you. Even imitation jewelry can be sold on eBay.

Crafts or handmade products are unique and so, they have a special demand in the market. If you have a knack for making crafts, then eBay can be an excellent place to sell these items. Fashion crafts, decorative crafts, and textile crafts, can all be sold on eBay.
Home Dcor and Antique Items

Household furnishings and home dcor items are always in demand. The more unique the items, more money they are likely to fetch. Home dcor items can include anything from linen, bedding, and towels to decorative vases and mirrors, centerpieces, trout lamps, beautifully crafted lamp shades, and cushions.

Even decorative accents and wall dcor items, like tapestries, picture frames, and wall sculptures, can fetch a very good price on eBay. Similarly, you can also sell antique furniture and other household items on eBay.
Books and Magazines

You can sell both books and magazines on eBay. You can opt for auctioning fictional as well as non fictional books on sports, science, nautical subjects, history, etc. Textbooks is another section where you can earn a lot, as their high prices often compel people to go for the less expensive second-hand books.

Even comic books can bring in a lot of money for you. You can also sell religious books and old maps on eBay. However, be sure to state the condition of the books honestly so that you do not end up ruining your own reputation.
Electronics and Electrical Appliances

Consumer electronics and electrical appliances can be sold at good prices on eBay, provided they are in reasonably good condition. If they have minor defects, repair them properly before auctioning on eBay.

The most common electronic items that can be sold on eBay are dishwashers, televisions, laptops and accessories, video game systems, iPhones, iPad, MP3 players, digital cameras, iPods, and DVD players to name a few.
Automobile and Automotive Spare Parts

You must be surprised to see this, but it's true! You can sell your old motorbikes and cars on eBay. You can even get a great deal in selling spare parts of various automobiles. These deals are available on eBay Motors, a section purely dedicated to the automobile section.

But, do not forget to clean your vehicle from both inside and outside, and make it as presentable as possible. The same goes for the spare parts as well. Also, be sure to take photographs of your vehicle from multiple angles so that the buyers can get a better idea about its important features.
Locally Manufactured Goods

Almost every part of the world has something unique and special to offer, which cannot be found or manufactured in other places. Such unique products always fetch good prices in online auctioning.

Locally manufactured goods could be anything, like special indigenous crafts, edibles, fabric, ceramics, a particular type of flora or fauna, handloom items, etc. Such products can be highly valued in regions where they are not easily available.
Used Toys

Well-kept toys, especially vintage toys can get excellent bidding on eBay. You can expect a great deal in selling vintage toys of say 1930s or 1950s which are now not available in the market.

If the toy is in good condition, then you will find people who won't mind paying a high price to get it. As for example, 'Tin Distler Mickey Mouse Hurdy Gurdy', was sold for $6767 on eBay, while a 'Vintage Tin Toy Rocket' was sold for $14544 in 2010. You can find many such examples, where battery operated old or vintage cars, robots, animals, and airplanes, got sold for an unexpectedly high price on eBay.
Memorabilia and Collectibles

This group can include anything, right from old and rare coins and postage stamps, to signed sports collectibles, sports cards, rare autographs of famous personalities, old photographs of famous people, sports memorabilia, military collectibles, valuable works of art, post cards, and vintage music or vinyl records.

In essence, an early version of a product that was manufactured in small quantities, and hence is not available in the market, can fetch excellent price in the market.
A few Other Items
In addition to the aforementioned categories, you can consider some more items to sell on eBay. A few of the common things that are quite popular on online auction sites are:

• Seasonal Items
• Christmas items
• Musical instruments
• Perfumes
• Makeup and skin care products
• Shoes
• Quality recipes
• Sports equipment
• Toasters and microwaves
• Party and wedding supplies
• Bridal shoes
• Birthday cards
• Paintings
• Gardening tools
• Discount coupons

Where to Find Goods for Selling
If you are new to eBay and the concept of online auctioning, then you must be wondering where to find things to sell on eBay. So, here are some places where you can find plenty of goods to get started with online selling.

Look Around Your House
If you are a beginner and don't know how and where to start, then first look around your house. You would find a lot of things that you no longer need but which are in good condition. You can start your online selling business with these items. This will help you figure out what sells best on eBay, and accordingly, make your marketing strategy.

Friends and Relatives
Once you have finished your in-house inventories, you can approach your friends and relatives, and offer them to sale their unwanted goods on eBay for a fair share in the profit.

Yard sale or Flea Market
You can find a lot of things at quite a cheap rate in local yard sale and flea markets. If the items do not have any major defect, you can repair them if required, and then sell them on eBay for a profit.

Local Thrift Stores
These stores are yet another source of less expensive merchandise, some of which can be in really excellent condition. Many middle to upper income families like to donate their unused and unwanted stuffs to the thrift stores, and hence, there is a good chance of getting quality products in such stores.

Closeout Stores
Closeout stores buy closeout items from other retailers and then sell them at a discounted price. So, you can buy products in bulks from closeout stores and then resell them on eBay to make considerable profit.

Public Auctions
Public auctions are run by government or government agencies. However, not many people know where and when such auctions take place. This is the reason why you can expect to find a lot of goods at a lower price in public auctions. To get more information about the location and timing of these auctions, you can contact your local police or sheriffis' department.

Wholesale Suppliers
Wholesale suppliers can provide goods in bulks and that too at discounted prices. So, by reselling these products on eBay, you can increase your profit margin.

Selling Tips for Beginners
On eBay, how you sell your products matters more than what you are selling.

Use of proper keywords and listing matters a lot, if you want your products to be sold.

Choice of products and advertising are also of great significance.

It is immensely important that you know the product that you are selling.

For beginners, targeting a specific group of people may prove more beneficial.

To sell a product successfully on eBay, basic knowledge of the most popularly sought-after products on eBay is very important.

To find out what sells best on eBay, check the favorite or popular products in each category.

Whatever you sell through the Internet, be sure to provide an honest description of the products so as to maintain your reputation in the market. Never forget to upload the image of the product that you are intending to sell. Lastly, success in selling things on eBay requires a well-planned strategy, which means that you need to spend some time on researching about the various items that sell best as well the items that fetch higher prices on this online auction site. [BREAKLINE]
Swinging Door Hinges[BREAKBODY]
There are many advantages of a swinging door. Firstly one doesn't need to install a doorknob or others devices which help to open and close the door. Instead swinging doors are installed with spring loaded hinges which hold the door securely in place, and also allow a person pass through two rooms by simply pushing the door open. The swinging doors return to the normal position in a while automatically. The ideal place where you can fix a swinging door is between the living room and the kitchen. A kitchen pantry can also be fitted with a swinging door, making the access of the contents from the pantry faster and easier. Many restaurants also use these hinges, to install doors which allow to separate the dining and kitchen areas. This way people can pass quickly and easy from both the spaces, and serving food becomes easier.

Swinging doors are also used in hospitals often, at the area of entry for operating rooms and wards where accessing is limited to authorized personnel. This is done to create a buffer, so that the noises from surrounding places do not filter into another space. Also this way, a person can move quickly and easily and these extra seconds can help to treat a patient, when time is of the utmost importance. Though, swinging doors cost a little more than standard doors, they are often a better option compared to other types of doors when it comes to function of the doors. The swinging doors hinges and doors can also provide a more visual appeal than other standard doors.

Types of Door Hinges

There are different kinds of hinges for swinging doors. There are residential door hinges which have a ball bearing system, which come in square corner or a radius corner. These door hinges come in different sizes, and metals like brass and stainless steel. A set of screws is also provided with the hinges. Similar to the residential door hinges, there are commercial door hinges that come with ball bearing which are bigger in size. Most popular are the spring loaded swinging door hinges, which come in bronze, nickel, brass, oil rubbed bronze, antique nickel, chrome, polished chrome and other metals. Again they are available with the radius corner of different sizes.

Certain special hinges like ball bearing hinges have two way swinging. The double action swinging door hinge are mostly used on metal exterior entry doors. Another special type of hinges are the swinging door hinges, that come with a security tab. Other types are the adjustable door acting spring hinges. These are available in medium and heavy duty sizes. The unique quality of these hinges is that their hinge can't be removed or tampered with, so these hinges have a higher life and can be used for homes, commercial projects or for any public buildings.

Swinging doors are very convenient, and allow quick and easy access from one room of the house or building to another room. Also, swinging door hinge installation is quite easy. These doors work pretty good during initial days, but you might experience problems with the hinges and will have to perform door hinge repair after some time. With time, the hinges begin to break down. But, once the hinges are fixed the door again starts working in a good manner. But you need not worry, as fixing the hinges is quite easy, all you have to do is place the hinge pins back properly in place. You can also prevent repairs, by fixing a good quality door hinge. So, do a little research before you decide to buy the proper swinging door hinge. [BREAKLINE]
Grandfather Clock Parts[BREAKBODY]
One of the most famous grandfather clocks struck one as the mouse went up the clock and struck twice when the mouse came down it. The clock depicted in the nursery rhyme "Hickory Dickory Dock" might have been a well-maintained one, since it struck on time. But modern-day reproductions do not resemble the older versions in that they neither contain old clock parts nor do they have to be wound in order to show us the right time. The mere mention of grandfather time clocks paints a picture of a tall, stately, wooden clock placed in the corner with a long pendulum oscillating away at all times. The origin of the name grandfather is unclear but a general assumption is, a pendulum clock above 6 ft. (1.5 m) is termed as a grandfather clock. The development of these types of clocks were fist carried out by an English clockmaker in the late 17th century. Most of these clocks strike or chime at the completion of an hour and some also at the fraction of an hour.

Basic Working of Grandfather Clocks

At the core of every grandfather pendulum clock is its movement. The movement dictates the hour hand, minute hand, strike, chime and thereby time keeping. The pendulum and weights are crucial to the operation of any mechanical clock's movement. The pendulum regulates and adjusts the time-keeping. A mechanical clock may contain three weights to provide power to the hour strike, time and chime. All three weights are different and each weight must be hung properly to guarantee proper functioning. Weights are hung from the escapement device by a cable or chain. The weights must be raised after every 7 days or the clock will stop. Through the use of a crank, raising of weights is accomplished. The striking and chime sounds are achieved by a succession of hammers hitting rods of varying lengths.

Grandfather Pendulum Clock Parts

Traditionally, grandfather or long-case clocks were so named because of the long case in which the pendulums would be enclosed. They could follow either of the two types of movements, eight-day and one-day movements. An eight-day movement clock required winding only once a week, while one-day movement clocks had to be wound every day.

Mainspring
A power source; either a weight on a cord that turns a pulley. It is a metal ribbon that is the power source in most mechanical watches and clocks, it is this spring, which we call winding, that stores the mechanical energy moving the clock's wheels in return.

Wheel Train
Also called gear train, it regulates the speed from the power source or mainspring to the pendulum or weight. The hands of the clock are attached to the spindles of various gears in a gear train. Hence, we can see the hour hand move slower than the minute hand.

Pendulum or Weights
Pendulums are the oscillating objects seen in long-case clocks and are most prominent feature associated with antique clocks. A pendulum or weight is suspended from a pivot so that they oscillate. The time taken by a pendulum to swing from left to right is essential in calculating time.

Escapement
One of the most important parts of a mechanical clock, this device drives the pendulum or weight, thereby converting rotational motion of the gears into oscillating motion of the pendulum. The escapement device is driven by the mainspring or power source. When the pendulum swings, it releases one tooth of a gear in the gear train, thereby changing from a "locked" state to a "rotating" state. This lasts for a short period that ends when another tooth on the gear train strikes the opposite arm of the pendulum, which locks the gear again. It is the primary reason of the "ticking" sound of a clock.

Clock Face or Dial
This is the face of the clock or the graduated dial of the clock that registers the rotations of the gear train driven by the escapement. In short, it indicates the time with the help of rotating hands. In the most universally accepted and recognized form, a dial has numbers 1-12 on them. Some clocks also have sub dials for date and moon phases.

Crank or Winding Mechanism
A key or a cranking lever is an essential component of any mechanical clock as it is used to wind or charge the primary power source (mainspring) of any mechanical clock. The time period between successive windings vary from one clock to the other. Some clocks, as mentioned earlier, require winding once a week or even once a day.

Chimes
One of the most remarkable and identifiable element that has made this clock very distinguishable is the chimes. For those who are somehow unaware, a grandfather clock is not to be considered to be a real and genuine in the true sense if it does not have a working chime. To make the chimes work efficiently, it will need the help of a series of wheels, levers and hammers. Usually chime sequences sounded on the top of every hour but in the early 20th century, quarter-hour chime sequences were added to long-case clocks. One of the most popular chimes sequences is Westminster Quarters.

Repairing and/or maintaining these clocks requires a skilled craftsman, or a person who is familiar with the delicate gears, cables, chains, dials and other parts of the clock. Repairing or maintaining older and rarer clocks can sometimes require custom-made parts as some grandfather clock parts might not be available for that particular brand or model. It is vital to repair and maintain such clocks with quality parts in order to retain the integrity and longevity of each timepiece.

While long-case or pendulum clocks are now mostly valued as decorative antiques, since the advent of quartz technology has resulted in smaller and efficient clocks. These old-styled clocks were widely used and considered the most accurate timekeepers for almost three centuries. But the classic craftsmanship and regal grandeur of a grandfather or pendulum clock is what will still make them sought-after even after so many centuries. [BREAKLINE]
Foreign Coin Identification and Values[BREAKBODY]

Russian CoinIdentifying the foreign and old coins requires you to have knowledge of different languages and symbols. It is a tough job which requires you to ascertain the identity of coins on the basis of parameters like language, metals used to make them, date, color, etc. Determining the value of old coins is even more difficult. Here is more on this topic.

Instructions for Foreign Coin IdentificationThere are many catalogs and conversion tables which make it easy to identify foreign coins. Identifying the country of origin of coins is the first step to getting into more intricate details about them. Foreign coins can be identified by examining them on the basis of parameters given below.

Austrian CoinLanguageMost countries in the world make use of their native languages to inscribe letters/numerals on coins. However, letters from popular languages like the English are also used in many countries. Coins from Canada, Australia, America, India and New Zealand are inscribed with English letters. Interestingly, most British coins have Latin inscriptions. Germany, France, Austria, Hungary, Netherlands, Italy and some of the South American nations like Mexico and Peru make use of Latin inscriptions. French letters are found on coins from Belgium and Canada. Generally, Portuguese inscriptions are found on Brazilian coins. Here are few examples of English letters being used for inscribing on foreign coins.

Cambodia: CAMBODGECroatia: HRVATSKADenmark: DANMARKFrance: FRANCAISEGreenland: GRONLANDSIreland: EIREJapan: YENLatvia: LATVIJALebanon: LIBANMadagascar: MALAGASYMorocco: MAROCNetherlands: NEDNorway: NORGEPeru: PERUANAPoland: POLSKA Russia: CCCPSyria: SYRIEUzbekistan: CYM

Palestinian CoinDateNumerals in the dates of foreign coins can be identified with the help of conversion charts. The 'Krause catalogs' contain accurate information pertaining to numerals from eastern languages and also about how to convert them into numerals of western languages.

How to Date Arabic Coins?
The Anno Hegirae (AH) system (622 AD) is used for dating Arabic coins. It was in 622 AD that Prophet Mohammed left for Medina. From this date onwards the lunar year was incorporated into the Islamic calendar. The formula used for converting dates from Anno Hegirae (AH) to Anno Domini (AD) is AD date = 0.97023 (approx.) x AH + 621.57

French CoinColor and MetalsIt is easy to identify a gold, copper or silver coin. Gold and silver coins have golden and silvery tones/shades respectively. Copper coins can easily be identified by means of their reddish tone. However, problems arise when one has to differentiate brass coins from other coins. The brass coins don't have a hue which is as rich and warm as that of gold coins. Therefore, one can say that it requires enough experience for distinguishing one coin from the other. Most of today's yellow-colored coins are made from a material which is a combination of nickel and brass; silvery-looking coins, on the other hand use the cupro-nickel combination.

AlphabetsThe alphabets of western style are easy to decipher. Therefore, one can easily identify foreign coins even if they have their origin in say ancient Greece. However, to identify coins with other scripts, catalogs like the Krause are the only few options. The Krause catalog provides you with details about lettering from Cyrillic, Hebrew, Greek, Chinese and most Indian languages.

Foreign Coin ValuesThe value of coins is influenced by factors like rarity, grade, demand, etc. Here is more on how do these factors affect or influence the value of coins.

Japanese CoinGradeThe most important parameter used for determining the grade of a coin is the state/condition in which it is maintained. Opinions differ on how to determine the grade of a coin. However, parameters like type, origin, date and denomination can successfully be applied for this task. Grading is carried out by checking whether a coin is in circulation or in mint state. Used coins are characterized by scratches that result from years of wear and tear. Fullness of strike and quality of luster also are taken into account to grade coins.

RarityA coin which is rarely found in circulation is considered as valuable. Many coins from ancient China are not considered valuable owing to large numbers in which they were produced. Thus, coins from olden times which have few specimens left today can fetch you a greater price than those available in large numbers.

Dutch CoinDemandDemand is one factor which holds greater significance over rarity or grade. This is because there are certain types of coins that are in great demand despite being available in large numbers; rare coins are in demand because of interest shown by collectors. A 1916-D coin is considered to be more valuable than a 1798-D coin because the former is in great demand.

Coins maintained in a good condition and which are also rare would always fetch good returns. The details presented above should give you a rough idea on what to look for while identifying foreign coins. The activity of foreign coin identification is both interesting and challenging. It requires years of experience and knowledge to determine the right value of coins. Therefore, you need to work hard and learn a lot before you become proficient in foreign coin identification and valuation. [BREAKLINE]
Tiffany Stained Glass[BREAKBODY]
Tiffany Stained Glass, Ltd. has been manufacturing decorative glass products since 1975. This company is known for the best quality, customized designs, and restoration of decorative glass projects. The history is much longer and relatively unknown. Louis Comfort Tiffany was an American artist and designer who founded the Tiffany Glass Company in 1885, which no longer exists. He was a famous painter and interior decorator who promoted the copper foil method of stained glass construction and commonly used it in his work. Louis Comfort Tiffany is widely credited for this method which is highly popular even today and this method carries his name.

Design Process

This company has a number of experienced craftsmen in design and fabrication of glass products. The company is known to work on many specialized projects and historical stained glass restoration projects as well. The custom design process is very comprehensive and gives the best results. First the needs of clients are determined, design specifications are accordingly decided and the best output is delivered. The process also includes a proof drawing patterns which is made according to the client's requirements. Further this is submitted and only on its approval does the further process start. Once the product is ready, the trademark brass signature tag is affixed to the product. This tag helps identify a product as a genuine one. The last step is packaging which is also done perfectly with sturdy material so that the product inside stays safe while it is shipped.

Products

Door and Windows
If you start searching, you can see a huge variety and range of products in this. This glass for windows and door is highly popular. You can have a mix of stained glass with your wooden doors, steel frames, wrought iron frames, polished steel and chrome doors. This can also be a part of glass windows. Usually these are placed at the center of the windows or cover the entire window area. Stained glass is popularly used in living rooms, dining rooms and arch windows. Use for church windows is also common with the amazing religious patterns done over it. Religious stained glass windows are amongst the must see products. Beveled Glass windows are also popular.

Skylight and Ceiling
Look at the skylights and ceiling coverings which one offers and you are surely going to think of adding such an architectural design to your house. An illuminated ceiling with a stained glass covering looks great. This imparts an elegant look to the entire area. A canopy ceiling, hemisphere dome, box dome, barrel dome and many other types can be graced with this glass. Especially the glass set in framework of ornamental antique brass looks ultimate and grand.

Light Fixtures
Light fixtures have a huge demand for commercial as well as noncommercial purpose. Various light fixtures made of stained glass instantly spice up your home decor. Use for chandeliers, stained glass wall hangings is very common which helps give a luxurious look to the area. Use for lamps, wall scones and pendant lights is much more popular due to the classy element it adds to these fixtures. These Tiffany lamps and other fixtures are commonly used in bedrooms, living rooms, and light fixtures apart from the extensive use in hotel lobbies and passages.

The glass definitely looks a class apart. Using these products in your interiors is surely a great way to spruce up the looks of your house. [BREAKLINE]
Fainting Couch[BREAKBODY]
Home decorating is all about having your style and personality mirrored with the furniture and the decorating ideas you use. When you walk into your house, you should feel at home. You should be comfortable and at peace. At the same time you cannot compromise on your sense of style. The perfect solution to this dilemma is a fainting couch. Never heard of one? You've definitely seen one, but probably not known what to call it. Well, that's what this article is for. It will give you all the information you want about fainting couches.

What is a Fainting Couch
A fainting couch is a type of sofa or couch. It is unique in its appearance because unlike conventional couches, it has a back for resting, only on one side. It has four legs, an elongated seat, and a head-cum-arm rest only on one side supported by two legs. The other two legs do not have a resting back. Now you get the picture don't you? Fainting couches have become quite the rage in the interior decorating circuit, with many decorators and home owners opting for this coquette style of couch rather than traditional couches.

History of the Fainting Couch
Well now that you're clear on what a fainting couch is, wouldn't you like to know a little about its history? Let's get to it then. Women in England in the 19th century were probably the first users of fainting couches. Apparently these couches were designed in this particular fashion because most contemporary upper class women in England wore corsets. Corsets tend to put a lot of pressure on the upper body of the wearer and as a result, the circulation of blood was restricted, especially when the women climbed up or down staircases. Hence, these specially designed couches were placed at the foot or head of staircases, for the women to rest as soon as they climbed up or down. Women felt faint due to the restriction of blood flow and sat on the couches until they felt better. That's how they derived the name 'fainting couches'. They also came to be known as Victorian fainting couches. Quite interesting don't you think?

Where to Use a Fainting Couch
If you're thinking of rustic decorating ideas, then antique fainting couches are the way to go. They have style and at the same time they also give you an elegant old time feel. Home furniture must be comfortable and look good. And fainting couches are that type of antique furniture which serve both the purposes. You can use one in your den or a guest room. If you're thinking of using it in a living room, then be warned that it does not seat many, and only a single piece looks good in one room. More than one of these chaises just look messy and over the top. You can also use it in a lounge area of your home for entertaining guests. Alternatively, you can strategically place one on a patio that faces your garden. You can curl up on it with a book and while away a sunny afternoon.

Find out stores or a garage sale where there is a fainting couch for sale. Don't worry about the upholstery. You can have your own fabric upholstered onto it. Or, you can have custom-made fainting couches specially designed for you, in colors of your choice by specialty stores.

A fainting couch can add a dash of style and panache, wherever it is placed. So get one of these evergreen pieces of furniture and have a stunning home! [BREAKLINE]
Bathroom Wall Cabinets[BREAKBODY]
Bathroom wall cabinets can bring your dream of a clean, uncluttered and attractive bathroom into reality. You can store all your lotions, perfumes, deodorants, and many other common-usage things such as toilet paper, toothbrushes, toothpastes, towels, sanitary napkins, hair dryers, shavers, etc. in bathroom wall cabinets. A good-quality bathroom wall storage cabinet also adds a stylish touch to your bathroom.

If you are considering installing a bathroom wall cabinet, you must first know about the various options available. You can select one or customize one by combining certain features from the below-mentioned types.

Glass Type: A bathroom wall cabinet made of glass adds elegance to your bathroom. The kinds of glass usually used are tinted, regular, and mirrors. Regular cabinets have wooden doors. These are good but not trendy. For a stylish and more contemporary look, mirror bathroom wall cabinets are the perfect option. For an obvious reason, they add functionality to bathrooms. In order to use it as a mirror, install it at face level. If you prefer a classic look for your bathroom, you must go for the tinted and see-through glasses.

Wood Type: The versatility of wood enables it to adapt to any design, color, or tone. If you prefer a color scheme for the bathroom, wood is the ideal choice. Suppose white is the current color of your bathroom, install a white-painted bathroom wall cabinet and enjoy the bathroom decor. In case the interiors of your bathroom are inspired by metal, you must go for the wood type.

Multiple Door Cabinet Type: Depending upon the number of doors, a wall mount bathroom cabinet is of two types – two-door and three-door cabinets. The selection of one of the two types depends on the space available in your bathroom. If you have a big bathroom and need to store a lot of toilet articles, you must select the three-door cabinet. Otherwise, go for the regular two-door bathroom wall cabinet. It would be in better equation with the size of your bathroom.

The market is flooded with designs of bathroom wall cabinets. You have to choose the one that is in accordance with your needs, comfort and style statement. The available designs are – antique, contemporary, country-style, and urban style. Get one for the fabulous look you long for.

Suggestions for Buying a Bathroom Wall Cabinet
In order to buy a wall mount bathroom cabinet, searching on the internet is the first and the ideal action. Search for the one that suits the availability of space, your bathroom design, and, of course, your budget. Once you've made your choice, take a look around at different home improvement stores. Generally, they have a large collection of bathroom wall cabinets. Most likely, you will get one of your choice. In case you don't find one suitable for you, come back to the Internet. Conduct a search again. This time, look for the websites of those home improvement companies that provide home delivery. Buying a bathroom wall cabinet in this manner is a bit costlier as the price includes shipping costs and other taxes too. It takes a week or two to process your order and deliver the goods.

You can cut down the overall cost of installing a wall cabinet for bathroom by building it yourself. Following is a summation of the entire process along with the general instructions to build a bathroom wall cabinet.

How to Build a Bathroom Wall Cabinet
Bathroom wall cabinets need to be long-lasting. That is why the cabinets are generally built with hardwood. Nowadays, wood veneers (a coating of superior quality wood on a relatively inferior quality and cheap wood) are used for the same. Cabinets are available in standard sizes of 18, 24, 30, 36 and 60 inches. The standard height is 36 inches for base cabinets. Measure the space available in your bathroom. This will give you a clear idea of the kind and number of wall and vanity cabinets you can install in the bathroom.

Make a plan according to the area available to you. Draw and scale the plan on plane graph paper. The planning work will be no sweat if you make use of a kitchen-planning software program. You will get all the required raw materials for bathroom cabinets from a home depot. Cut the cabinet parts according to what you have planned.

Building a bathroom cabinet is made easy with a cabinet kit or a cabinet plan. The kit has all the parts of a bathroom cabinet. You just need to join them together. Simply follow the guidelines, which come with it. You'll need the help of certain hand tools such as router drill, screws, drill, hammer and table saw.

Once you are done with the building process, consider the most suitable space for installing a bathroom wall cabinet in your bathroom. Make sure it is a little away from the shower. It can be installed above the sink. There is no standard place where it can be installed. Place it anywhere according to your comfort and choice.

Bathroom wall cabinets add a comfortable and modernized look to the bathrooms. You would find them in a wide variety of styles, designs, and price ranges. Consider all the aspects of your taste and budget and select one that matches the current decor of your bathroom. [BREAKLINE]
French Country Decorating Ideas[BREAKBODY]
The word 'French country' immediately conjures up images of beautiful lavender fields and warm rustic homes, in our minds. This decorating style is the most sought after trend in interior designing for home decorating these days. More and more people are willing to recreate the calm and warmth of French country in their own homes. No matter if you live in a high rise urban apartment or a two story suburban home, you can easily create your own French country home.

French Country Home Decorating Ideas

Colors
French country style exhibits a unique blend of vibrant colors like yellow and orange and somber shades like gray and brown. This style makes ample use of blues and pinks in all shades. Distress white and butter yellow are the favorite colors for painting walls. Kitchen cupboards are often painted in blue or salmon pink with hand painted design on it. Shades of green such as bright grass green and dark hunter green and used in combination with cobalt blue to depict the hues of nature. These bright colors are often punctuated with gray or brown. Accent pieces are mostly colored in black. Yellowish brown colors are used in ample to exude warmth and rustic charm.

Illumination
French country decorating style mostly relies on natural light for illumination purpose. The whole idea of illumination is to create a cozy and warm ambiance. Hence, to recreate the magic of French country, use lamps or light bulbs that emit yellowish light. You also have an ample scope for experimentation where lampshades are concerned. Beautiful lampshades with a stem in shape of rooster, which essentially stands for French country culture is a great option for illuminating your house in French style.

Furniture
Antique wrought iron furniture is a must have if you truly wish to bring the old world charm into your own living room. If you cannot lay your hands on old, rustic antique piece of furniture you can simply give rust-treatment to your new piece of furniture. Old, faded wooden furniture with a worn out appearance is also a must have in your French country style home. However, to make it last long, you will have to paint it first and then stain it to achieve that rustic look. You may also add decals for giving an impression of hand painted work.

Accessories
Wrought iron candle holders and chandeliers are an indispensable part of French country style decor. Large wall clock or an ancient looking fire place can be an ideal focal point for your French style living room. Ornate table lamps can be used for added illumination as they can definitely enhance the look of your French country style living room. You can look for these accessories in antique shops or websites dealing in such stuff. You may get these accessories for cheap and may need only a fresh coat of paint and staining to achieve a desired look.

Drapes
French country style makes use of basic fabrics such as cotton, canvas or toile. Laces and fringes are a must for drapes in this type of decorating style. Bedspreads, pillow covers are mostly hand painted, so use decals if you want to create a similar effect. The colors of drapes and other fabrics is mostly in sync with the wall color.

Hope the French country decorating ideas given in this article help you decorate your home in a true French country style. This cozy and inviting style of interior decoration will definitely make you look forward to coming home after a day's work. [BREAKLINE]
Wood Fence Styles[BREAKBODY]
Robert Frost once said, Good fences make good neighbors! Ironic, but true. A fence is a stand apart structure that actually distinguishes the house and also stops any unwanted disturbances from the outsiders. The fences provide security as well as poise to the housing structure, by making one house stand out, amongst the others. There are many famous fencing styles that are used, and wood fence is one of them. When you decide to go in for a wood fence, it gets very important to decide which style you are going to opt for.

There are numerous resources when it comes to a wood fence. The fence style differs with respect to the timber type and the designs. The most famous timber is the western red cedar (which is a popular fencing wood on the west coast but is a bit expensive) and the douglas fir (much cheaper than the red cedar). The wooden fence is often installed along with the ready-made fence panels. As wood is a versatile material, it creates many opportunities for various fence designs and utilitarian wood fence styles.

Wood fences don't just act as a physical barrier for the outsiders but they also immensely enhance the aesthetic features of your dwelling. Long gone are the days when wood fences were defined by only the white colored picket fences (though the picket fence style is still in). But along with the picket fence, there are many styles that might hold your attention:

Picket Wood Fence
This is the traditional type of fence, one that you might have seen around your granny's house. But don't mistake it as a very simple one because the picket fences come in a wide range of designs. The picket wood fence style is still very famous as it suits almost all types of houses as it comes in various themes.

Privacy Wood Fence
The typical wooden privacy fence is made by putting large wooden boards together without any crack in between them. This type of fencing provides almost complete privacy to the yard and makes it impossible for the outsiders to peep in.

Split Rail Wood Fence
This typical style of fence is hugely used in the countryside areas, to fence the farmhouses and basically is preferred by the owners of huge properties. They are a quite inexpensive fencing option, that makes its users easy to demarcate the whole property, without much efforts.

Semi Privacy Wood Fence
The semi privacy fences are a bit different than the privacy fences. In these, the wood boards are 2-3 inches apart from each other which obviously makes the fencing semi private.

You can decorate the picket fence with numerous styles, like spaced picket fence, dog ear picket fence, pointed Gothic style etc. These various fencing styles help you to decorate them more and turn them into semi-privacy fences.

• Add some lattice fencing on top of the privacy fencing which will enhance the look of the fencing and also makes it a little more secure.
• You can cut the top of the fence in a 'U' shape to give a wavy look or also an elongated 'N' shape to give a hump to the wood fence.
• If you have a picket wood fence, then put various vines to grab the picket palings. This add up to the outdoor decor of the house.
• You can install a little worn out woods with faded timber colors with those old-fashioned iron cells, this will provide an antique look to your yard.
• Add posts and rails to your wood fences, if you are in love with the ranch living style.

Wood fencing is a really inexpensive idea and does not require advanced maintenance and repairing skills. The key is to select the right kind of wood, suitable to the weather of your region, so that there won't be many incidences of rotting and termites. You can opt for the woods that naturally produce wood protective oils. The styles and ideas are just endless, as the wood can take almost any shape of your choice. All you have to do is initiate and think about a new style with your signature! [BREAKLINE]
Your Mama So Old – Joke[BREAKBODY] Yo mama so old that people want to keep her at the museum as an antique… [BREAKLINE]
Wood Molding Ideas for Home Decoration[BREAKBODY]
The modern homeowner is actively involved in the monitoring of enhancing frills and the optimized use of versatile, modern material. Among all the base materials available to the homeowner and the interior designer world-wide today, wood has carved a niche of its own. It has been, and continues to be considered first, when it comes to the appealing 'warmth and antique' decor appeal. The number of building materials available in the dedicated market today has indeed made it, a very difficult task to decide which one is best suited to your requirement. However, wood molding ideas for home decoration offer the special look you most certainly wish for.

Arena of Wood Molds
The choices include the very versatile teak and bamboo, and rose wood and know that picking any one, to accentuate the desired ambience of your home is a mammoth task. Exotic wood molding is a great way to add to the life of your home and enhance the existent and planned furniture with an exotic appeal. The wood molding ideas and especially the wood corner molding choices you now have are unique and add an incomparable charm to any room. In fact, you can take your home decorating ideas a step further and gain recognition among friends and family by choosing wood varieties that are different from the normal fare! Each variety has a different texture and color that adds to the existing style theme.

Wonders of Wood Molding
Partner with wood molds to have your spaces molded with ethereal elan. Ruffle through these ideas to grasp what I mean!…

• The choices you can now experiment with include painting or staining the wood to highlight the different wood grain. You could also choose to design the wood corner molding by leaving the wood bare! This works wonders for the 'ultimate in simplicity' look.
• You can also experiment while adopting wood molding for home decoration, with offsetting the grain of the wood by changing the wood molding cut or consider integrating the theme in pieces to the walls and ceiling.
• Wood molding can also enable you to design bar tops that can be greatly enhanced with the use of exotic wood.
• Consider wood molding designs for the ceiling bold enough to create a whole new style statement! Experiment with wall and ceiling patterns other than those most commonly used.
• You may use tinted wood stains for both, interior and exterior wood decor. The beauty and charm associated with wood molding accents, wood corner molding furniture and exterior siding designs, are not only natural in appearance, but also look incredibly appealing.
• Wood molds can create an altogether dynamic level of panache for your dwelling. Molds painted pristine white garnering a delicate framework, for instance of twisted ropes, when laced through the vaulted ceiling and walls is, simply put, a 'belle vue'!
• Snailing the wood molds through the peripheries of the hearth enhances the character of the area. To have jaws dropping and eyeballs rolling, line the mantle with wood molds that define modesty yet ooze charm.
• If you want your bold and beautiful demeanor to reflect in your wood molds, paint them black and club them with a mold hue that spells serenity. However, exercise caution while you take up this task. Your efforts may be deemed desirable or doomed. Go with this wood mold idea when you trust, it fits the decor effortlessly.
• A great place to experiment with black colored wood molds is the basement area. If you have utilized your basement space, by thinking 'library', or a 'mini bar', you may well incorporate black and natural colored wood molds to enliven the interiors.

There are color tinted wood stains that are now available within the dedicated market. The unlimited hues and colors are obtained by creating the tinted stain with another clear stain enhanced with the desired color pigment.

Care for Your Wood Molds
Wood moldings add a touch of class and elegance and all it takes to ensure real value for the investment is the implementation of suggested protection. One of the basic care essentials and most important elements to protect the wood molding, is water. Now, you can customize the wood corner moldings within dedicated remodeling projects. Wood has this incredible ability to transform the ambience of a room without actually, dramatically overtaking the style of the existent decor. The moldings enable portable and flexible decor at an affordable price. Most of the wood molding interior stair options are created to be functional and add to the rustic look desired with unique stair rail designs that add grace and elegance to the home decor. While considering wood molding options, it is important to remember that the more integrated the stain, the longer it will last! The solid stains are best for adopted railings. Staining the deck railings does involve more care though. You can fur ther your experiment with wood molding ideas for home decoration by matching the wall paper borders with wainscoting.

The addition of wood molding rustic banisters add a unique appeal and is readily available with a number of dedicated sources. [BREAKLINE]
Green Paint Colors[BREAKBODY]
Green is the color of nature and is calming to the eye. If you want your home to look nice and natural, there is only one option- green paint colors. As the colors reflect your personality and greens are so soothing, green shades are huge in home paint trends right now. For home decorating, selecting colors can be really difficult. Let us see how green shades for bedroom are meant for relaxation.

Bedroom Colors

Bedroom, your favorite place for relaxing, offers you comfort after a day's hard-work. Bedroom decorating involves many things such as colors, light, furniture, curtains, etc. Changing the bedroom colors every season can add new excitement and adventure to bedroom decoration. Shades of green can give a fashionable look along with a sense of positiveness to your bedroom. To make your bedroom look attractive and exclusive, there is no need to use bold colors. Light shades of green like tea green or mint cream or honeydew green give a rich look to your bedroom. Green colors that have that touch of earth tone in it, can simply bring the outside inside the bedroom without any clutter. A more faded or antique olive-green is a restful color to the eye. You can also mix browns and green as it is also a huge design trend in paint colors right now. Three of your walls painted with an earth tone sage color and an accent wall painted with chocolate-brown will be a fabulous combinati on.

Kitchen Colors

Painting a kitchen is a Herculean task. It is time-consuming with all the little nooks and crannies. Green has a number of shades that can either uplift the energy in your kitchen or make it depressing. So select the shade carefully. Decide whether you want light green or shiny green, matte finish or flat finish. Kitchen decorating involves wall tiles, kitchen cabinets, kitchen countertops, etc. You should select a proper shade of green which will match all these things. You will always feel fresh while working in kitchen as green symbolizes nature and helps create a mood of balance and harmony. You may combine green with colors like yellow, white and gray to make the room more attractive. A band of lime-green paint gives traditional kitchen a zesty facelift. Green is one of the most popular colors for kitchen. It increases your appetite and it is a welcoming color that promotes happiness.

Living Room Colors

Green colors help you create a nice social atmosphere in your living room. Living room is a place to relax as well as a place to welcome guests. Green, as mentioned above, can create an inviting environment along with good comfort. The colors for living room should be chosen according to the size and color of the living room furniture. Green can be a bright or mild or vibrant or cool color. Green makes great choice for living rooms. It goes well with furniture colored in black , brown, white or some other common colors. Knowing different living room color schemes is necessary so that you will be able to select the perfect shade for your living room. Shades of green, like mint, olive and exotic jade are meant for a feel of fresh and airy spring-time atmosphere in living room. A combination of green walls and white furniture, is in trend and makes a nice modern interior decor.

Bathroom Colors

In nature, along with water, green plants and blue sky is prominent. While deciding bathroom colors, you should choose green which can represent the nature. If you want your bathroom to look lively, relaxing, rich, select green as the color of the tiles, walls, bathroom accessories, etc. and together it can make an exotic bathroom decor. Just make sure that the color is super strong, durable and washable.

Green paint colors are generally seen as fresh and rejuvenating, being similar to the colors of nature. Colors have their own interpretations and reflect different emotions. If you want to feel revitalized and energetic or soothed and relaxed go for different shades of green. These days, there are really no set rules and you can be as creative as you want, keeping the basics in mind. [BREAKLINE]
Electric Cars for Kids[BREAKBODY]
Miniature cars or remote control cars are always the top picks, when you think of buying a toy for your kid. While remote control toy cars are a fave of little ones, all of them wish to drive those electric cars as they grow up. Buying a fantastic mini electric car for your kid on his/her birthday is a great idea. With a bit of know-how you can decide which one is the best piece for your kid, among many electric mini cars available in the market. Many brands are launching average and advanced products in this category. Advanced features are added model after model, with their increasing demand. These toys are becoming a hot favorite of parents who are looking for classy toys for their little ones.

While kids' electric cars are available in a number of brands, it is essential to do a good research before purchasing one. Moreover, you can decide your budget and then check the best car models available in this price range. The best way of choosing a good car is shortlisting a few models and then properly comparing their specifications, features and price tag. Of course, your kid's likes and dislikes remain the top priority. So here's more information about choosing the right electric car for your little one.

All About Electric Cars for Children

Battery Basics

Battery voltage is an important element of the entire make of an electric car. These cars come in 6 volt, 12 volt and 24 volt version. While the 12 volt version is most sold, the ideal pick actually depends upon your kid's weight and the terrain on which this car will be driven. For kids under the age of 5 years, 6 V toy electric cars are good picks. These are suitable to be driven on flat surfaces. Though you can drive these over grass, their speed and overall stability can be best experienced on flat roads. 12 V electric cars are best for hard surfaces and run well over gravel as well as grass. These are usually two-speed cars with a speed limit of 5 mph. For elder kids, 24 V electric cars remain a good option. With a speed of 15 mph, these also offer many advanced features, which elder kids would love to have in their toy car.

Indoor or Outdoor Use

While some cars are suitable for indoor use only, others can be driven outdoors as well. Apart from the battery voltage that differentiates a toy car for use on uneven and flat surfaces, wheels and other features together will decide whether it is an indoor use or outdoor use car. Best to pick an outdoor use car which will be an exciting toy for your kid if he/she is more than 3 years old. Let your child drive it freely in your garden and walkways and have a fun-filled time. Cars with quality wheels having a wide base are good picks. Apart from adding the sturdy factor, wide base wheels also add a stylish look to the machine.

Other Features

There are a number of features that electric cars for kids consist of. More the features, higher the price tag. Lights, horn, foot accelerator, key start, steering wheel and mirrors are the features that are available in these cars. Advanced models come with extra features like horn on the steering wheel, forward and reverse gear, music horn and detachable steering which can be plugged to a video game and two-speed engine. These have a chargeable battery, the charging time of which varies in each case. Understanding the features and considering your kid's age is much essential. Remember that your child must be able to understand the features properly so that he/she operates it well.

Trendy Designs

Well, here comes the most exciting section of electric car toys for kids. For kids, driving such a toy electric car is definitely a dream. But the real fun is in driving a car that looks trendy. Those which imitate the models of top automobile brands are the highest sold pieces. While a trendy pink electric car will easily be liked by your little girl, the hot red sports car is going to be your little boy's pick. An olive-green Porsche and a white Lamborghini model is sure to catch your kid's attention. A cute red or yellow beetle electric car is the best piece for your girl child. How about a BMW roadster in steel finish and alloy wheels or a sliver colored Jaguar with wing mirrors and alloy wheels? Definitely, these are the hottest toys in the market!

Playing indoors with those remote control cars for kids is a passe with the growing popularity of electric cars. If you are on a tight budget you can check out the cheap electric scooters for kids which are another category of hot toys for kids. Browse through all the options and models of electric cars available in the market and buy that 'Rolls-Royce' of all the toys for your kid! [BREAKLINE]
60s' Style Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Bold floral printed curtains, white cabinets and dressing tables, low slim leg leather sofas, and many other classic designs of furniture, were the accessories that decorated homes of the 1950s and 60s. They were brilliantly colored and designed in the most neutral ways, so that they could be used as an addition to any room in the house. Recliners, coffee tables and walk-in closets were all a part of this era and they are still used with a few alterations to match all types of home interiors. Thus, the retro or 60s' style furniture is known to be an evergreen trend in home furniture and can be used in traditional as well as modern homes. In the coming up paragraphs we have put together some great living room, kitchen and bedroom furniture additions which were extremely popular during the 60s. So, take a look and find out if you are still a retro fan!

Furniture for Rooms

As mentioned above, you will find a number of retro furniture types in these paragraphs, related to each important room in the house. Wood furniture with slim feet and upholstery cushions was brought into the limelight only because of the 60s and earlier, as most people found it very convenient and durable to use it, in terms of neutrality and price. Thus, using leather or other fabrics with foam in it was the usual furniture style during this age. The 60s also patented a certain range of colors for the furniture and thus, some bright colors and bold prints like stripes and polka dots are known to be retro. Here's a short trip which you could think of including in your homes, to get a lovely retro and classic feel to it.

Upholstery Sofas and Chairs
One of the biggest parts of the living room furniture in the vintage age were sleek upholstery sofas which had either leather or soft fabric for the cushions. They were usually divided into 2 cushions and had hand rests to the extremes, which sat on the slim feet of the sofa. Having slim feet for sofas and chairs were patented by this era, as the trend somehow vanished once the 60s and 70s were over. The sofas also had a high back rest and seating was closer to the ground or low leveled.

The length of the sofas were about 7 feet in length and accommodated about 3 persons. On the other hand the 60s' style chairs, dressing table stools, recliners or any other seating arrangements were designed in the similar manner, but were single seater. They all had upholstery seats and back rests and slim feet. The dominant colors of this time were, white, black, orange, red, brown and gray.

Wooden Coffee and Dining Tables
While we still stick to the slim feet design, we can take a look at another very common addition to the 60s' style wooden furniture. The wooden dining tables and the coffee tables were also a beautiful blend of class, convenience and durability in homes during the 60s. The lovely wood finish acted as a neutral agent to the bright colored cushion upholstery dining chairs, and the tables didn't need maintenance for years together.

The dining tables were usually circular or rectangular with slim crossed feet, which had a glass top to give them protection. They gelled very well with the wood cabinets, ceilings or floors. The coffee tables on the other hand were also plain wooden tops with slim feet, but lower and closer to the floor. They too complemented the colors of the living rooms.

Closets and Chests
Wooden closets and chest or drawers were also some of the most popularly used furniture styles during the 60s. Even though their bases were wooden, they were usually pained cream, green, orange and other bright colors, to match them with the other bedroom interiors. These retro decor additions also had elegant patterns and carved designs on them so that they looked stylish, just as the beds and leather upholstery headboards.

The bedside cabinets on which the round and floral lamps sat, were usually built with four to five drawers and slim feet lower to the floor. While the closets were usually polished wood, to keep a neutral element in the bedroom. They were either sliding or had a two door opening. Having these 60s' style bedroom furniture was surely an investment in those days, as these designs never went out of fashion and are still used, with a few modern additions.

With these evergreen and classic ideas, I am sure you are convinced about getting at least a lovely wooden coffee table for your home! Well, you can surely bring in the vintage charm back in your home and make the most out of these interiors, very creatively. [BREAKLINE]
Decorative Door Stops[BREAKBODY]
Simply put, a door stop or a door holder stops the door from moving. We take this literally and use heavy objects to hold a door back, to stop it from banging. When our door is so beautiful, why keep objects in front of it and spoil its beauty? Instead, use some decorative door stops to make your doors much attractive. Apart from performing the function of stopping a door from banging, door stops also create a style statement with their beautiful craftsmanship. They also add class and elegance to your interior decorating.

Door stops and door holders, both mean the same. They are useful as they not only prevent our walls from getting ruined due to the banging of the door, but also prevent our fingers from getting caught in between doors and the door hinges. Traditional door stops were made of wood and rock, but now we have contemporary door stops and door holders, made from wood, marble, glass and cast iron, and are either embossed or hand painted. These are available in various shapes and designs.

Decorative door stops are available in animal designs like cat, dog, rabbit, chicken and bear. You can also have your door stops in other designs like whale, duck and farm animals. The Jack Russell door stop is one of the most popular and favorite door stoppers. Decorative door stops also work as bookends which keep your books in an upright position in the shelves. You can buy these animal door stops to use against the door of your kid's room. Kids may also love door stops with the designs of their favorite superhero or cartoon character. Animal door stops can also be made from glossy and soft cloth giving it the look of a soft toy. You can make these door stops at home too. Different door stops are made from waxed cotton, leather and multi-colored cloth in various shapes like fruits, toys, books, fairy tale characters, soldiers and trees.

Be it a simple home in the country side or a classy home in the urban area, cast iron door stops complement both. They are heavy but have exquisite craftsmanship. As they are decorative and come in various designs, these door stops can also be used as garden ornaments. These are available in a variety of animal designs like cat, dog, rooster, sea-horse and a number of other common and uncommon animals. A specialty of cast iron is that it does not fade. Cast iron has become very popular with people as it is sturdy, durable and never goes out of fashion.

You can also opt for brass door wedges. These wedges are slipped between the door and the floor and stop the door from moving. Brass door wedges also come in various designs like animals, characters from movies, flowers, globe, etc.

Whimsical decorative door stops give a very classy look to your bedroom decorating. These door stops have a variety of designs like the sphinx, troll monkey fist, bar of gold and the like. You can also choose door stops with designs of various symbols or motifs that match with your home decorating. Antique door stops look very elegant if you have decorated your living room with antique furniture. These door stops have a class of their own.

There are a number of unused objects at home, which you sometimes purchase out of impulse, and later don't know what to do with them. You cannot throw them because you have paid good money to buy them. Make use of such objects to make your own door stops at almost no extra cost. Following are some ideas for making door stops at home.

• Paint an old metal ornament in acrylic colors that match with your furniture.
• With left over cloth and sand or pebbles, you can make a stylish cloth door stop. Cut out the cloth and stitch it in any design like cat, dog, pillow, bag, etc. Remember to add a handle for picking it up and also a zip on the underside of the design. Backstitch your doorstep firmly. Fill up a bag with sand or gravel and put this bag inside the door stop and zip it up. The quantity of sand required will depend on how heavy your door is.
• Fill up a discarded medium-sized box with sand, and color it with attractive colors that match with your wall paint.
• Take a leather pouch and fill it up with marbles or sand. Sew a handle to it for easy handling. Wrap this pouch with colorful paper or some colorful cloth.

So, select any one of the above decorative door stops or make one for your room to complement your unique home decor. Apart from performing the task of not allowing the door to shut or spoil your walls and furniture behind it, these door stops are good ornate ornamental pieces. [BREAKLINE]
Fireplace Mantel Designs[BREAKBODY] A beautifully adorned fireplace can be the ideal place to keep yourself warm in the winters. Many modern homes feature fireplaces with contemporary designs, that beautify the living room immensely. They range from sleek streamlined to high-end designs. A fireplace without a mantel looks bare and open. A well planned fireplace mantel adds elegance to the interior of the house. Therefore, you must pay a little more attention to the fireplace mantel plans while installing a fireplace.

Around the 12th century, fireplaces throughout Europe had chimneys while the architectural designs were mostly influenced by the Renaissance styles. Designs of a fireplace and its mantel will depend on the interiors of your house, the climatic conditions and the frequency of usage. Some of the most beautiful designs are carved with wood and bricks that have a traditional appeal.

Click on the image to enlarge
Designs for Fireplace Mantels

Common Types of Fireplace Mantels

The Stone Mantel
Stone mantels are expensive, especially when made from marble. A marble fireplace looks contemporary, chic and adds elegance and charm to a fireplace. You can decorate the mantel with hand crafted materials and other kinds of home decorative pieces. Limestone and slate rock mantels are comparatively cheaper than marble mantels. Granite fireplaces look extremely gorgeous. You can also look for other types of natural stones to decorate the mantel.

The Wooden Mantel
A wooden mantel complements fireplaces that have a traditional dcor. You can varnish the wood for rendering luster to the mantel. Many contemporary designs have evolved with painted bamboo as mantels. A wooden fireplace mantel is usually crafted from barks of oak, maple, cherry and pine. They are quite inexpensive as compared to other types.

The Firebrick Mantel
Firebricks look exquisitely beautiful. They have countryside appeal and the burnt tinge of firebricks appear amazingly beautiful. The bricks are naturally tanned that creates a unique theme for the fireplace mantel. Brick mantels with rustic settings are perfectly traditional Contemporary brick mantels are raised in amalgamation with a variety of stones and clay.

Tips to Design a Fireplace Mantel

Once you know the type of mantel that will suit your home, you can go ahead with the artwork and the color scheme. The design and artwork depend on the material used for construction. For example, a wooden fireplace is usually enamored with antique pieces while a marbled one can be ornamented with porcelain showpieces and contemporary showpieces.

Color
The color scheme should complement the interior design of your house. You can opt for either light shades (blue, rose, off white, etc ) or bold shades that would blend well with the material of the fireplace mantel. A pure white mantel built with marble looks brilliant. Shades of poppy orange, muted green and saffron are modern hue. Early century fireplaces had eye-catching tableaux arrangements for their mantels.

Architecture
The architecture of the fireplace mantel include the artwork, accessories and ornamentation. If every decorative piece matches the theme, then your fireplace along with its mantel will look extremely beautiful. Ethnic crafts, artifacts and travel souvenirs look wonderful on a mantel. You can place them on the tabletop or on the pedestals. Red corals, wall scones, mirrors and aqua bottles are some other accessories for fireplace mantels.

I'm sure you have understood the concept of a fireplace mantel from the ideas explained in the aforementioned content. You can come up with some more designs by exploring your aesthetic senses. Get the perfect design and let your fireplace look brilliant and beautiful. [BREAKLINE]
Playroom Ideas for Boys[BREAKBODY]
If they have their own bedroom, do they really need a playroom? This can be a question many parents may ask. The fact is that segregating these spaces can make your life much easier. Not only will the rooms be cleaner but you can get your kids to share this space for playing, reading, and maybe even studying. Also in areas where playing outdoors all yearlong is not an option, a room dedicated may be a necessity more than a luxury. If you have a son, your playroom decoration ideas will need a lot of thought and effort. We give you some playroom ideas for boys that you can use to create a room of their dreams.

Ideas for Playrooms for Boys

While choosing playroom ideas, the most important thing to keep in mind is to always discuss the idea with your son. You would definitely want to learn what he wants to do with his playroom before you go ahead with your decoration plans. While working on the theme, your first decision always needs to be regarding the colors of the walls. Choose the colors according to the theme that you are using. Even if you are choosing a contemporary theme or a theme that you know your child will outgrow, remember to evaluate how things can be reused after a few years. Ensure that the lighting is protected and childproof. Also buy furnishings that are not only easy to clean but also resistant to scratches. Now let us take a look at some of the most popular decorating ideas for boy's rooms.

Speed Racer
Every little boy has a racer inside of him, and if your son is also a racing maniac who spends his days playing NFS and other such games, then create a playroom in this theme. Incorporate racing car stickers into your design. Use car wall borders and racing tracks to give the walls a theme. Colors like red, yellow, and blue are all integral to the racing world, and use them in your decorating. Now let us take a look at the furniture and accessories that you can design for such a room.

• Reading Area: Get a rug designed or even dyed in the checkered black and white pattern of a Formula One finish flag. Use a red bean bag for the sitting area, and use hanging lamps to illuminate the space.
• Writing Area: How do you create a writing area while sticking to a race car theme? Simple, procure some tires and obtain a oval shaped plexi-glass for the table. Use the tires as your base and stick on the plexi-glass.
• Toy Racks: For a toy rack, use boxes painted in different colors like red, blue, and yellow and attach them to the walls. Ensure that the depths of these boxes vary. Now use nets as the covering for each box. Keep slight space at the top of the net to allow your kids to get the toys out. Use a brightly colored ladder for boxes that are slightly out of reach.

Lost in Space
If your son is already mesmerized by the world of stars and planets and wants to be an astronaut when he grows up, then chances are that he will jump with joy at the mention of a space themed playroom. The best way to give the room a feel of outer space is to make full wall mural of the world beyond our planet complete with stars, satellites, asteroids, etc. The ceiling can be painted black with glow-in-the-dark stars stuck on or even painted on. A few great room accessories and the perfect furniture and you will feel like you are stepping into an alien world.

• Reading Area: For the reading area of the room, use a round egg chair which is futuristic and embodies the look of outer space. For lighting, use a planet mobile which extends completely and uses planets as tiny lamps.
• Writing Area: The best decorating idea to use to create writing space would be to get your carpenter to design a mechanical desk which has buttons that can be pressed to reveal hidden recesses for books and stationery.
• Toy Racks: For a space like feeling use round boxes of different depths and attach them to a wall in a zig-zag manner. Paint the wall black or a dull gray and paint the boxes, silver.

Pirates of the Caribbean
If your little boy is fascinated by Jack Sparrow and all the other colorful characters from this movie franchise, then chances are that he may demand for a playroom that is decorated in this theme. With a pirate theme playroom, there is a lot that can be done, from treasure maps as wall murals to lighthouse lamps, and even a fake talking parrot. For decorating a room in this theme, get your hands on a ship's navigating wheel, braided ropes, eye patches, and other different nautical accessories. Telescopes used to develop the astronomer in your kid can be modified and redesigned to look like a spyglass. Now let us take a look at the furniture that you can create for a pirate themed playroom.

• Reading Area: If you are creating a reading area in the playroom, then you will need a place where your kid can comfortably sit. Use a treasure chest with storage space as your sitting area to match the theme. The storage can be used to store books or toys.
• Writing Area: The space that your kid uses to sketch and draw in can have an antique table with pirate markings. You can also create a fake treasure map etched into the table for a more theme based feel. Use barrels as the sitting space.
• Toy Racks: If you can create a customized toy rack, then ask your interior designer to create a ship shaped toy rack with the different functional areas creating storage space for the toys.

Harry Potter
Even as an adult thinking about a Harry Potter themed room can make me excited. With a small boy the enthusiasm can only be doubled to have a room decorated to tell the world who your boy wizard is. From the colors that one associates with wizardry to the different objects that have become a symbol of witchcraft. From Quidditch to the Forbidden Forest, and even the Three Broomsticks, ask your kid to choose his favorite features of the Potter-mania and decorate the room accordingly. The walls of a playroom created in such a theme can have tones of gray, white, and orange. There are many ideas that you can use to create such a playroom. Given below are some of these ideas.

• Reading Area: For the reading area, create a cozy corner with a big, cozy, antique armchair with gold trimmings. Accentuate the area with draping in a similar color or in the color of your son's favorite house from the series. Use the emblem of the house as a decorative piece for the walls. Have suspended lamps in the shape of candles to give an illusion of floating candles.
• Writing Area: For the Writing Area in such a playroom, the best thing to do would be to procure or buy an antique chest of drawers with carving. This can be the perfect addition to a Harry Potter themed room.
• Toy Racks: Instead of building a toy rack, buy cauldrons in different sizes and place them along one of the walls. Let your son put his toys and books into these cauldrons and dig into them when he wants.

There are many other themes that you can choose from to decorate a boy's playroom. Some of the most popular themes are given in the list below.

• Sports
• Westerns
• Knights and Castles
• Superheroes
• Outer Space
• Circus
• Sea World
• Disney
• Arabian Nights
• Safari
• Ice Age
• Dinosaurs
• Movies

While thinking of different ideas for playrooms for boys, remember to not limit your creativity. It is also important that you pay attention to what your son wants. Ultimately he will be using the room and if he does not love every inch of the room, it is going to be a difficult task redoing the room, all over again. Take his inputs and if you cannot use them, explain to him why. Creating a room that is colorful, cozy, and spacious is important. Playrooms are those spaces that will create indelible memories in your child's mind. Make sure that these memories are happy ones. [BREAKLINE]
Decorating with Tiffany Lamps[BREAKBODY]
Louis Comfort Tiffany designed the first Tiffany lamp on his artistic whim. The son of legendary jewelry maker, Charles Lewis Tiffany, understood art in a different perspective than his father. He deviated a little from the family business and indulged in riot of colors and textures, when he took to designing lamps. It wasn't just a source of a light for him, but a canvas which brought out light in myriad shades. To make these iconic lamps, he set up his own glass foundry. This allowed him to customize the glass with varying impurities to get the desired effect. These stained glass lamps are a rare sight today. However, if you happen to lay your hands on one or source one from somewhere, using it appropriately to melange it well with the rest of the decor is quite a challenge.

Decorating Your Home with Tiffany Lamps

Interior Decoration
Making maximum use of the iridescent light effect is of prime importance while decorating your home with Tiffany lamps. The gorgeous color schemes on the lampshades must complement your walls and the other interior decor.

If you are decorating with Tiffany lamps you need to bring about a certain uniformity in the interior decor. If you are using more than one lamp, then stick to one shape or one design of the lampshade. Using various shapes and shades will make the interior look psychedelic.

Narrow down on the usage of the lamps. For instance, decide whether you want to use the lampshade for reading purposes, overall lighting purposes or for just accentuating a corner of your house. In all the three cases the lighting effect is going to differ.

If you are using the lampshade for overall lighting purposes, then ceiling lampshades would be a perfect idea. If your walls are in a shade of white, then any lampshade of any color will be just fine. However, remember that a lampshade with a darker shade will make the room dark. On the contrary, lighter shades such as pastels, will create a lighter light effect in the room. Thus, the light fixtures will also depend on the usage of room.

The other advantage of decorating your home with Tiffany lamps, is that they serve as adornments during the day. As these lamps are a little old-fashioned, make sure that the rest of the furniture in your room complements the lampshades instead of being a stark contrast with.

Outdoor Decoration
While decorating the outdoors with Tiffany lamps you are going to need plenty of lampshades or lampposts. Using just one lamp would serve no purpose.

Preferably, use lighter lampshades, as they emit brighter light. Thus, post sunsets, your garden or backyard will remain well-lit. Darker lampshades will give out lesser light, thereby defeating the purpose of having lampshades in the first place.

If you are using them for overall lighting purposes align them in a straight line. Walk an extra mile by matching the garden flowers with your lampshades. This way you can create a color theme too. But, see to it that you do not over use the color.

Garden corners with sculptures and other such arrangements can be accentuated with just one light source. In such a case, use a hanging lampshade to bring attention to the decorated corner.

So those were a few answers for how to decorate with a Tiffany lamp. As these lampshades are furrowed, they easily get dirty. To make the most of the colorful light effects these lampshades emanate, clean them regularly with a damp cloth. Tiffany lampshades are a rare sight in times of modern minimalistic fixtures. So, add a dash of colors to with Tiffany lamps which will adorn you home with eye catchy designs. [BREAKLINE]
Wooden Gun Racks[BREAKBODY]
You love rifle shooting and want to display the rifles you have broken records within various shooting competitions, or you just want to preserve the rifles that belonged to your ancestors, then you should go for wooden gun racks or wooden gun cabinets. Wooden gun racks provide storage to approximately 10-15 rifles at a time. For people who have guns at home, it is essential to possess a rifle rack to store the rifles away from wandering kids' hands. Display your favorite firearms by neatly organizing them in a wooden gun rack and get appreciation from friends and neighbors.

You can get a wooden gun rack either by buying it directly from the market or by constructing one on your own. Building a woodworking gun rack would allow you to apply your creativity and make one of your choice and liking. It would also be cost-effective and would give you a feeling of satisfaction that you built it yourself. On the other hand, buying a wooden gun rack would save your time and labor. Some of the designs available in the market are so magnificent that your ideas for building your own, no matter how well-thought-out and creative, will pale in comparison. The decision is in your hands, consider all the aspects.

Features of an Ideal Wooden Gun Rack: Whether you buy or construct a wooden gun rack, you want the best. Right? The market is flooded with a variety of designs, sizes and wood shades. For a wooden gun rack to be the best for you, it needs to be of the size, design and features that you find the best. Therefore, it's only you who can decide what is "the best" for you. The following information would help you in coming to a conclusion.

• Search on the Internet. There are plenty of sites that have a lot of information. Gun racks are of mainly two types – wooden and metallic. Wooden gun racks are preferred by many as they require less maintenance, especially when made of wood veneers, are comparatively cheap, and when beautifully crafted, they are amazing pieces in themselves. A wooden gun rack adds a classic touch to the trophy section of your living room.
• Take a look at the variety of wooden gun racks available. Also see the shades of the wood. It could be light brown, dark brown, or rusty. Choose the shade that blends with your home furniture. The idea is to meet the purpose of storage along with adding elegance to the home decor. The latter goal can be achieved only when the shade of the wooden gun rack complements the already existing interior design.
• Usually, the widths of the wooden gun racks are standard. These are 24, 36 and 48 inches. You should make a choice according to the size of the room where you are going to place it, and the number of guns you have. It is advisable to go for the one that is bigger than your need as your collection of fire arms may increase in number with the passage of time.
• Nowadays, wooden gun racks are available with display cases, but they are a bit more expensive.
• You can customize a wooden gun rack of an optimum size, attractive design and matching shade. Get it built from the manufacturer. The charges are fixed. Search well in the market before ordering. Getting a customized wooden gun rack would be quite expensive, but if you are passionate about guns and gun racks, it will be worth it.

A wooden gun rack is an eye-catching wall hanging. Your family members, friends and you are simply going to adore it. Once installed, it is certainly going to become the topic of discussion each time guests visit your home. [BREAKLINE]
Rustic Home Decorating Ideas[BREAKBODY]
Giving rustic look to your home, is nothing but giving a natural country style look to the interior of your house. Rustic home decor has always been in trend. These decorating ideas make maximum use of wood textures and colors for all the elements of interior design, which include the furniture, accessories and flooring. Let us take a one by one look on these rustic home decorating ideas.

Colors for Rustic Home Decor
Colors play an important role when it comes to decorating your house with rustic theme. Since, rustic decor mimics the elements of the nature, the colors used in rustic decor should be chosen carefully. Usually, the colors that are used in rustic home decor are brown, rusts, green, gray and their shades, which are easily visible in nature. Basically, the colors that are used for rustic decor are natural, neutral and earthy. The colors of the walls, furniture, accessories and flooring should complement each other. A perfect combination of all woody and natural colors are some of the basic necessities, to give a rustic look to the interiors.

Furniture Ideas for Rustic Decor
Rustic home decorations consists of use of wooden furniture. It is not necessary that all the furniture in the room be wooden. But the centerpieces or the furniture, that is, the focus of the room should be wooden, to provide a perfect rustic look to the room. These centerpieces can be the sofa in the living room, the dining table in the kitchen or the bed in your bedroom. Too much use of wooden furniture can harm the look of the room. Use of distressed furniture can also be one of the options for providing rustic feel. Try to search for unique wooden furniture that will improve the rustic beauty.

Rustic Flooring Ideas
You do not have to think much about the flooring ideas for rustic theme. Hardwood floors make it easy to give the rustic natural look to the room or the house. Other options for rustic flooring include, flagstone or tile flooring. Slate flooring is also used widely for rustic theme decor. Use of area rugs help to enhance the rustic look of the flooring. Make sure you use the area rugs with colors that blend well with the color of the flooring. Ensure that the flooring used for this theme suits great with the remaining elements of the interior decoration, like furniture and wall colors.

Accessories for Rustic Feel
With some beautiful accessories, you can easily attain rustic look in the interiors. Patchwork quilts, area rugs, coffee tables, table lamps, wall hangings, etc are some of the accessories that can be used. You can also use animal paintings or paintings that depict natural beauty are also good options. Search for unique accessories like antlers, old clocks, old rifles, vases, candle holders, rocking chairs, etc. You can visit your nearby store, that has antique accessories available with it and choose the one that will go well with the remaining interior. Even use of curtains with earthy and woody colors can help to improve the rusty look of the interior.

So, these were some rustic home decorating ideas. You need not give rustic feel to every element of your interior. With some innovative ideas and beautiful accessories implementation of rustic theme becomes easy. [BREAKLINE]
Cushion Cut Diamonds[BREAKBODY]
Diamonds have always been the most popular gemstone, especially with women. The beauty and elegance of a diamond cannot be compared with that of any other gemstone and hence the popularity, in spite of being the most expensive gemstone. The cut and shape of a diamond can highly influence its appearance, appeal and value. The 'cut' of a diamond refers to the number of facets and the proportions (width and depth) of the diamond. There are various types of diamond cuts like the emerald cut, the asscher cut, the rose cut, etc. The cushion cut is one of the various diamond cuts and is becoming increasingly popular.

Cushion Cut Diamonds

History
The cushion cut were very popular and were in great demand in the late 1800s and early 1900s. It was referred to as the 'pillow cut' or the 'candlelight diamond' as it appeared most brilliant in candlelight. Since 1830, most diamonds were cut in this style for almost 70 years and the popularity has re-emerged with those looking for traditionally cut diamonds.

Structure
The structure of these diamonds is much like a stuffed pillow. They are rectangular or square in shape with rounded corners and look quite similar to emerald, oval and princess cut diamonds. They have around 58 facets and are more dispersive compared to round brilliant diamonds. The cushion cut is often referred to as an 'antique cut' that resembles a mix of the 'Old Mine cut' and the 'Oval cut'. They also have a culet beneath the pavilion.

Look
They have an antique, classic and romantic look. The rounded corners give it a soft look and its proportions reflect its natural beauty and shine. It appears less brilliant than the round brilliant diamonds, but when cut with a combination of proportions, it appears quite brilliant and fiery.

Quality
The quality of these diamonds can be hampered if the culet is too large. Its shine is also less, compared to that of other diamonds, due to the number of facets that it has. The color and clarity of diamonds are important as even a minute flaw would be clearly visible. While purchasing these diamonds, it would be ideal to opt for one that reflects the maximum amount of light with minimum opacity and also consider its symmetry and polish.

Cushion Cut Diamond Rings
Cushion cut diamonds are often used to make stylish diamond rings and diamond jewelry. As they have a romantic and classic look, they make ideal engagement rings and wedding rings. They look great as solitaires or with accent stones and can have a modern or contemporary setting. The commonly used setting for these diamonds in rings is the four-prolonged setting. The most popular style of setting these diamonds is the 'halo setting' in which the center stone is surrounded by a ring of diamonds. The 'bead setting' and 'pave setting' are also popular. They can also be set in earrings and pendants to complement the ring.

The fact that these diamonds are being offered by a very few diamond sellers, makes this cut rare and unique, which stands out in the crowd of other shaped diamonds. [BREAKLINE]
Personalized License Plate Ideas[BREAKBODY]
When it comes to cars and bikes zooming on the road, personalized license plates are considered more important to show off who you are to the passersby.

Customized License Plates

Personalized license plates show a lot about your personality, the way you think, and also your vehicle. They are one of the best ways to personalize your ride, so it is really yours. Regular license plates have become a common thing, so make your car stand out with a customized license plate which is suitable to you and your vehicle. It is not just regarding cars, it can also be related to motorcycles. For some motorcycle enthusiasts, their bikes are more of a lifestyle choice than just a mean of transport. If you are one of them, and want to give your motorcycle a more personalized appearance, consider using decorative license plates. Customized license plates are also one of the options for a suitable gift.

Using Hobby Names and Sobriquets
A majority of car and bike owners prefer to use personalized license plates which depict their hobbies or nicknames. One who loves football the most may prefer something such as 'NFL LVR' to show their support for the National Football League. A person who is a member of a music band may choose related names such as a 'GTR GUY' and some similar kinds. Some even use their nicknames which have been given by their friends or family. Think about any distinguishing feature of your personal nature that you have and utilize that as a theme. If you have made a personalized license plate considering the above facts and you later find that another person also has the same, simply add your favorite number at the end like MRCEDS-11.

Using Family Attributes
If you want to put a personalized license plate on your family car, choose one which speaks about your family attributes. For a family having all male children, a license plate may have 'BOYSRUS'. If the family has all girls, the license plate may have the word 'GRLGNG' (girl gang). You have numerous options of using such words and abbreviations. Some more examples are '2MNYKDS', for a family having many children; and 'DADSRYD', for using the license plate on your dad's car. If you create a unique license plate on your family vehicle, it will turn out that soon your family will be known to people for having a vehicle with such a license plate.

Using a Statement
You may even use an abbreviated statement on the license plate which will tell a passersby what you want to say. You might consider '2GUD4U' (too good for you), or some similar personalization according to your creativity and sense of humor. When using a statement in the license plate, remember that the license plate is unique and customized, so try not to use one which anyone else has used.

Gang Names
Gang names are usually considered by motorcyclists who are members of some bike gang. In such a case, the members may have similar license plates with some slight customization, just to differentiate one from the other. However, the gang name is visible on every license plate, so people get to know that the biker is from that particular gang of bikers. Some examples include 'HLANG5′ for hell's angels and the member '5′, or 'OTLW4′ for the 4th member of the Outlaw bikers group.

Generally, a majority of car and bike enthusiasts use direct, active, and bold abbreviations to put an attractive impression on the passersby. Nowadays, there is a trend of including zodiac signs on the license plates. However, some people are also known to use antique license plates and frames. They consider such license plates as a part of their antiques and collectibles. I hope the above personalized license plate ideas have given you the urge and excitement on customizing your vehicles' or bikes' identification plates. [BREAKLINE]
Gift Certificate Design[BREAKBODY]
One of the best marketing strategies for a small business is to have gift certificates that customers and clients can gift to their friends and family. Whether you have a small independent pastry shop, a bakery, a hair salon, a nail spa, a boutique, an antique store or a one of a kind craft store, giving your customers the option to purchase gift certificates is a wonderful idea. Gift certificates are a great option for those people who are not sure what their loved ones would like to have as a gift. It is better than giving cash, which is a bit impersonal and of course gifting something which the recipient does not like. But to create gift certificates for your home business, you need good gift certificate designs that are elegant and look professional.

Best Gift Certificate Design

Always make sure that the design of gift certificates that you are creating for your business is unique and one of a kind. The name of the store or business should be prominent and the design and style should be pleasing to the eye. Choose a size of the gift certificate that is neither too large nor too small. The size of the gift certificate should be such that it can be easily kept in a pocketbook without folding it. The font size on the gift certificate should not be too small and always use a decorative but legible font style in your gift certificate. The wording for a gift certificate should not be too flowery and there should not be any spelling or grammatical mistakes. Remember that a gift certificate is a powerful low cost marketing tool and as such, the gift certificate design should reflect the image and brand of your business.

If you have a small bakery, cake shop or patisserie then the best design for gift certificate would be to have a beautiful picture of a birthday or wedding cake. Alternatively, you can also put a good sketch of a great looking cake or pastry in pleasing colors on one corner of the gift certificate. Other essentials that should be in such a design are to have the name of your business in bold, along with the address. A blank space for the recipients name and the givers name, along with the amount the gift certificate is redeemable for. If you have a small boutique or a hair salon, create a gift certificate design which has a sketch or picture of a great designer dress or some element of the salon. Do not forget to give a short description of the kind of services that are provided in the spa or the types of apparel found in the boutique, at the back of the gift certificate. A gift certificate should always be unique and personal, so that people are attracted towards it and a re induced to purchase them for their loved ones.

Gift Certificate Design Template

Here are two gift certificate templates that will give you an idea of how it should be designed.

Gift Certificate Naomi's Boutique Fulham Street, 12 Main Street, London Phone: 512,321,4653 To……………………………. From………………………….. Gift Certificate $…………Value

Gift Certificate Rachel's French Pastry Shop French Pastry Makers Fulham Street, 17 Main Street, London Phone: 512,326,4951 Presented to……………………………. In the amount of $………………………….. From……….. Expires on………………

These were two sample gift certificate design ideas that you can use for your business. Many free design templates are also available online and you can use them to make a great gift certificate for your business. Make sure that the design you choose is stylish and matches the image you want to project of your business. [BREAKLINE]
How to Use Chalkboard Paint on Glass[BREAKBODY]
Chalkboard paint has revolutionized the world of art and craft, making every surface an open and inviting canvas. It has taken us all back to school, where the familiar smell and feel of chalk still feels fresh. For one, I remember how my teachers would have chalk dust on their hands, faces, hair and clothes, as if they had just returned from an epic war of the words. What I remember the most, is using the classroom chalk and doodling away during lunch break, and times of utter boredom. With chalkboard paint around, every obsolete surface can be made into a functional learning zone.

When your kids are young and eager, you can paint the very walls in their room, for them to unleash their artistic talent. The surface of a fridge can be used for leaving notes and reminders of the things to do, and things to buy. That too without using a scrap of paper! And guess what, you can use glass as canvas as well among the many other chalkboard paint ideas! It seems too good to be true!

Tips on Painting Glass with Chalkboard Paint

Select Glass Usable Paint
Not all chalkboard paints will work on glass, and therefore you will need to read the information on the label thoroughly. Buy only the paint which says it can be used on glass. You can select a shade which you prefer. Personally, I adore the slightly dark green shade of chalkboard paint, as it looks more authentic and weathered, than the usual jet black.

Select Spray Paint
When using glass, try using the chalkboard spray paint, as this is easier to use and spreads evenly. Using normal paint will require that you use a paintbrush, which will leave its brush strokes all over the glass, giving it an unrealistic texture. You wouldn't want that, when you expect your glass surface to look like a real chalkboard, and not like a dried oil canvas. Secondly, spray paint will be able to really stick onto the glass surface, making it a more suitable option.

Clean the Glass
You will need to clean the glass using alcohol, such as vodka or ethanol. This will remove all traces of dust on the glass surface. Never use cloth to dry glass surfaces, and instead use a simple piece of paper. A discarded brown bag would be great to wipe the glass dry.

Sand the Glass
Use sandpaper or steel wool to gently rub the surface of the glass evenly, so that the surface becomes smooth and is ready for its first coat of paint. This will help the paint remain on the glass for a longer period of time, without having to re-coat it often. After rubbing the surface, clean the glass again with alcohol.

Demarcate the Paint Zone
If you wish to use only a specific area of the glass as a chalkboard, you will need to demarcate the zone using artist's tape. These tapes never leave a sticky residue, so do not worry about dust settling on the border! Now, spray paint within the demarcated zone, and once your done adding the extra layers, wait for the paint to dry, after which you must gently remove the tapes.

Spray Paint in Layers
In case you do not require the artist's tape, and wish to paint the entire glass, you will need to wait until the glass dries completely. Start by applying a very thin coat of chalkboard paint on the glass, let it dry, soon after which you must apply the second thin coat. Ideally, you must apply 2 coats, but since we are using very thin layers, you can exceed the number to 3 – 4 layers of spray paint.

Wet Paint, Do Not Touch!
Hold your horses, and wait until the paint is completely dry. This will take 24 hours, but I suggest you give it some more time. Let the glass dry for about 36 hours in all, for all the layers to set properly.

Test Write
You will need to use an authentic chalk stick and not those hard and pointy or stick thin ones! Use the normal age-old chalkboard sticks. Rub the chalk all over the surface of the glass and see how it is working out to be. If the surface is behaving alright, wipe the chalkboard with a duster or a cloth. Now you may write what you please on your glass chalkboard!

Some Ideas for Chalk Painting

• Label your kitchen jars, so that you do not confuse salt with baking powder.
• Transform a useless mirror into a wall hanging/daily notice board.
• Table glasses and plates can have chalk borders, so that each member of the family can have his/her name written on their own plate/glass.
• Candle jars and stands can be painted and stamped with messages.
• Paint a glass table and use it for writing the menu, or thoughts.

You can make fascinating art pieces by learning to use chalkboard paint on glass. You can convert old photo frames into blackboards, and vases into artistic masterpieces. You can use your mirror and paint over it… the possibilities are limitless! [BREAKLINE]
How to Sell Old Silver Coins[BREAKBODY]
The trend of selling old coins for financial gains has become quite popular over the last decade or so, with the demand for these rare coins increasing by a significant extent. Basically, the value of any metal depends on its availability, with the simple rule of the thumb being – rarer the metal, more valuable the coin made from this metal is. At present, silver is considered to be one of the most precious metals in the world owing to its relatively rare nature. Mining of silver has decreased considerably of late, and most of what is available today is obtained as a by-product from mining of other metals.

While the rare nature of silver has been a driving factor when defining its value, the increasing use of this metal has also contributed to the same to a great extent. In such a situation, selling old coins made of silver is no doubt a perfect way to make some quick money. While the coins with numismatic value can fetch you a fortune, non-numismatic value coins can also earn you a decent sum of money. If you intend to sell silver coins for cash, there exist quite a few ways to do so – ranging from direct deal with a licensed dealer to auctioning on the Internet.

American Numismatic Association Coin Grading ScalePerfect Uncirculated (MS-70)Choice Uncirculated (MS-65)Uncirculated (MS-60)Choice About Uncirculated (AU-55)About Uncirculated (AU-50)Choice Extremely Fine (EF-45)Extremely Fine (EF-40)Choice Very Fine (VF-30)Very Fine (VF-20)Fine (F-12)Very Good (VG-8)Good (G-4)About Good (AG-3)Other than these there also exist two more grades – Proof and UncirculatedSelling Old Silver Coins
When you plan to sell old coins made of silver, you need to take a few things into consideration. The foremost thing to do, is to carry out some research about the prevailing market condition, the price of silver, value of old coins, etc. Second step is to grade the coins that you intend to sell before putting them up for sale in order to get a fair estimate of the value of these coins. Grades range from About Good (AG-3) to Perfect Uncirculated (MS-70). If you plan to sell these coins to dealers who deal in old coins, they will themselves determine the grade of these coins before buying them. If you plan to sell them on some online auction website, you will have to either grade these coins yourself or get them graded from a professional.

Value of Old Silver Coins
The price of silver has increased manifolds in the last decade. If the silver coins that you possess were bought by you around a decade ago, then you can expect to get a considerably large sum by selling them. The amount you get in return for selling these old silver coins will also depend on the coin collection that you plan to sell. A Morgan Silver dollar for instance, will fetch more money than a Canadian Silver dollar. At the same time, the period in which these coins were circulated also plays an important role in determining their value.

In order to estimate the value of these coins, you can also refer to the U.S. Coins Red Book, at times simply referred to as the 'Red Book' for its cover color, which has the value of all the coins to have been ever minted in the United States of America enlisted in it. While the price of a non-numismatic old silver coin will be determined with respect to 'old silver coin value', a collectible old silver coin will be priced in accordance to its numismatic value – which, in turn, will be based on how rare it is.

Sell Old Coins to the Dealer
The easiest way out is to sell your old silver coins to a dealer who deals in old coins, however you will get relatively lesser returns when you sell your collection of coins to them. Though these people are well-versed with the price old coins, they will try to pursue the deal in such a manner that they buy the coins from you at the minimal price possible – as they eventually resell these coins themselves for profit. It is ideal with such dealers in your neighborhood when you want to make cash quickly. The dealers, most often, make the payment in cash, and that makes the entire process of selling old coins by this method considerably easy.

Tip: Ideally, you should try to find a dealer who is associated with some organization dealing in numismatics, such as the American Numismatic Association (ANA), as these organizations make it mandatory for the dealers associated with them to follow the Code of Ethics set by them.
Auctioning Old Coins
Yet another convenient way for selling old silver coins, and that too without having to compromise on returns, is to auction them. You can approach your nearest auction house or a coin show to sell your old silver coins. This method though, will only work when the coins you intend to sell are genuinely rare. For instance, if you try to sell some Colonial silver coin belonging to the 17th century, you will find many enthusiasts rallying after you to buy it. In such cases, professional auctioneers can help you to get the maximum returns after selling these coins. Deriving the maximum value from a given item is their job, and they are well-versed with it. So you can cash in on such an opportunity by taking the help of these professionals. You can also auction your coins on online auctioning websites, but this can be quite risky, and hence you have to be very careful when opting for this method.

The two main factors which play an important role in dealing with old silver coins are the scarcity of these coins and the rising price of silver. After doing some research on the prevailing market condition and taking into consideration these methods of selling silver coins, you will be able to decide which of these methods is ideal for you. Once you know which method of selling old coins is ideal for you, you can simply go ahead with the deal without further delay. You never know, the old coins you possess may fetch you a fortune you never imagined. [BREAKLINE]
Brooches for Wedding Dresses[BREAKBODY]
Brooches for wedding dresses have become one of the forgotten fashion accessories when it comes to weddings. The brides seem to be overwhelmed with other stuff, be it wedding ring, neck piece, bracelet, wedding gown, or shoes. And why not, everyone wants to look their best on the wedding day. But what we forget is that the smallest of the things can enhance the look of a bride. One such small yet deciding thing is a brooch. Brooches can heighten the look of your wedding dress to a new level, if not they can steal all the attention and be the only thing that people would look at with sparkled eyes.

Designs of Brooches for Wedding Dresses

Brooches are available in various beautiful designs that are sure to add the glamor to your wedding dress. If your wedding dress is too simple then a pretty dazzling brooch can make your dress look like a designer one. Given below are some of the designs of brooches that you can consider embellishing your wedding dress with.

• Floral Brooches: Floral brooches are one of the all time favorites. They look very feminine and elegant. You can choose from myriad floral designs such as, roses, orchids, and daisies etc with many vine type patterns. Floral large brooches for wedding dresses are much in vogue these days due to their versatility.
• Vintage Brooches: Vintage brooches is the another good option when it comes to wedding dresses. With them you stand a chance to play with variety of designs, colors, and stones that can help you get the perfect antique and look, which sure to make your dress look timeless.
• Gemstone Brooches: If you wish to make a simple yet unique style statement then gemstone brooches are an ideal option for you. They are available in variety of colors that helps you get a matching brooch effortlessly.
• Designer Brooches: If you are looking for something unique then designer brooches are best for you. These fashionable designer brooches are available in unique single abstract designs that can also be custom-made.

Materials Used

Selecting the wedding brooch in the right material is also very important. The material has to be compatible with the design of the brooch, your dress, and overall flavor of your wedding. Given below are some of the materials which add to the beauty of the given wedding brooch.

• Gold Brooches: If you wish to have a flashy yet classy look for your dress then nothing can serve this purpose better than gold brooches. This sought after sophisticated brooch will never be out of fashion and if it ever does, it will never lose its value and quality for sure.
• Silver Brooches: Silver brooches are one of the cost-effective and versatile brooches that allow you experiment with various designs and give the sleek look too. They are both, eye as well heart capturing and can serve as one of the adorable brooches for bridesmaid dresses being easy on your pocket.
• Diamond Brooches: Here comes the king of all jewels – a diamond, every woman's best and most cherished friend. Be it the solitaire brooch or crushed diamond brooch, it is sure to get the heads turning. It is quite easy to team up diamond brooches with any kind of wedding dress as they look good with almost everything.

Apart from this you can explore brooches in white gold, platinum, and pearls designs. These were some of the materials in which you can have the brooches for dresses. As said before, brooches for wedding dresses are dynamic and so they can be adorned in different ways that can not only make your dress but also you look gorgeous and enchanting. So grab the awesome-est wedding brooch and be ready to receive endless complements on your wedding day. I am sure you would make a beautiful bride! [BREAKLINE]
Design Ideas for Decorating Bathrooms[BREAKBODY]
One of the most important things to do when designing your bathroom is to consider the principles of Universal Design. Which basically means that even if you have some unique ideas for your bathroom, it ought to be easily accessible and safe for all users. By some well-thought-out planning of space and by selecting suitable materials and accessories, you can facilitate navigation and prevent accidents like falls and burns. You can design by the usual method of making a scaled-down drawing and the required appliances, or you can use a computerized design service which allows you to draw up a virtual plan and drag and move accessories around it.

Decorating your bathroom

Adding little things and rearranging existing appliances may give a new look and feel to your bathroom. If you already have excellent plumbing fixtures, there is little point in overhauling them and you could instead try a fresh coat of paint or a new wall-paper or new mosaic tiles on the walls or a new floor. Or it could be the other way round.

Use natural colors or soft pastel hues, with maybe a few touches of brighter primary colors. Apply a lighter color to the bathroom cabinets. Draw attention to the ceiling with decorative color treatment or add decorative beams.

For floors, go for durable materials like stone or ceramic. These come in a range of natural colors and textures and the ceramic tiles, of course, in a range of patterns as well. You can also try vinyl or wood flooring, but these might require considerably more maintenance in a bathroom.

Put up a large mirror on one wall – you'll find an amazing variety of mirrors in both upscale shops and the flea market – or install mirrored cabinets; mirrors create an illusion of space, but don't go overboard or you might end up with a space of illusions.

Installing accessories

Improve the look of your bathroom with attractive toilet seats, bath-tubs, taps, shower-heads and sinks. Take your time to choose from the different types available in the market. Instead of the usual bath-tub, you could go for a whirlpool tub. Get a flexible spray-hose, and install a water-temperature control device so there's not even a remote chance of scalding yourself. If you have a shower, consider putting in a seat for a more relaxed bathing experience.

Installing lighting:

Make the most of natural light and complement that with artificial lighting. The current trend is for layered lighting, which helps create whatever mood or atmosphere you are aiming for and also highlights any artworks or collectibles. The main thing is to have good, clear lighting that will allow you to clean and groom yourself effectively. And if all your light fixtures are of recent and top-notch vintage, you will probably also save a bit on your electricity bill.

Installing luxuries:

Install a glass shelf or two to display collectibles like shells or stones or china figurines and put up framed paintings. Add a wicker table to hold your collection of rolled plush towels, soaps, bath salts and pretty toiletries, which, in their turn, can be stored in antique bowls, glass canisters or colorful mugs. Keep aromatic candles near the bathtub and on the vanity table.

Get towels, bathroom curtains and shower-curtains in different colors and funky patterns that complement each other and go well with the overall dcor as well. Add a chair. It'll come handy when you want to apply make-up, dry your hair or just sit still and think. Put in a couple of potted leafy plants or some fresh flowers. Think creatively. Flowers don't have to be displayed in ordinary vases, you can use interesting-shaped glass jars or cans. If you have a nice window with a window-box, you can plant some bright flowers there. Hang up a small chandelier in the center of the ceiling. Scatter non-slip bath mats around the bathroom and place a bright rug near the vanity table.

For something nice and extravagant, try getting a towel warmer to keep your bath towels warm on cold winter days, a radiant heating system under the floor to keep your feet warm and a built-in stereo system to infuse music into the gloomiest baths. [BREAKLINE]
Designs and Ideas for Rustic Fireplace Mantels[BREAKBODY]
Fireplace mantel is also known as mantelpiece or chimneypiece and is a framework or shelf that projects from the wall of the fireplace. The origin of fireplace mantels goes back to the Medieval times. Earlier, it was a beautifully decorated place in a room, reflecting the artistic refinement of its owner. Nowadays, with the emergence of modern heating system, its size has reduced significantly. But, still many people construct it, to add an aura of grandeur and elegance to their homes. A wide range of designs and patterns in mantel plans are available to create both the traditional or the contemporary look. The materials used for building mantels are stone, wood and ceramic. Wood is preferred as a material, as it can give a touch of old and antique charm to a rustic fireplace mantel.

Rustic Mantelpiece for Your Home
As the name suggests, a rustic fireplace mantel can give a rustic or unsophisticated, yet magnificent look to a home. It can give the feeling of living in the countryside with a traditional rustic touch, and no doubt woods are the best option to construct such a mantel. Nowadays, rustic wood designs and patterns can also be created in cement and resin and they are comparatively less expensive than the wooden ones. However, the majestic look of wood cannot be matched by any other material and hence, it is considered as one of the best options for building rustic and antique fireplace mantels. Woods that are most frequently used for building mantels are oak, pine, cherry and cedar.

While choosing a particular type of mantelpiece, whether rustic or modern, the design of your house should be taken into account. The designs that do not conform to your home decor will look out of place. The same considerations are important, while selecting a particular shade or color. Its size should also be in proportion to the size of the room.

After selecting a suitable fireplace, you will need an assortment of accessories. You may not use all of them, but it is important to have them on hand to make a proper selection. The popular items for decorating a fireplace mantel are paintings, mirror, flower vase, candles, any piece of art or sculpture, photo frames and animal hides. Placing an animal hide or skin above the mantel can add a rustic touch to the area.

Fireplace mantel decorating can be used to enhance the look around it. Place the main and a bit larger decorative item in the center of the mantel, which will help to attract the attention of the visitors to the mantelpiece. A painting or a mirror are some of the best objects to be placed in the center of the mantel. Make sure that the painting style conforms to its designs. Thereafter, a proper blend of both large and small decorative items can be used to create uniformity and flow. You can either decorate both the sides with similar objects for a uniform style or different objects with similar patterns and styles to create an asymmetrical design.

Do not place a large number of items, as it would make the mantel shelf look too cluttered. It would also fail to highlight the beauty of both, the mantel and the decorative items. It is very important to ensure a balance between the size of the mantel and the decorative accessories. You can also design your mantelpiece, according to the season. In summers, light shade accessories would be more suitable; while in spring, the mantel can be adorned with bright and fresh colored items including flowers and fresh, green grass.

Candles are great as fireplace mantel accessories, especially for decorating during the Christmas season; while flowers, whether natural or artificial, are suitable for all year round. Photo frames, especially the wood photo frames, are also an ideal decoration for a rustic fireplace. To sum up, use a proper combination of different items to create the look you want for your fireplace mantel. It is better to keep the decorations simple, yet effective and impressive, using your own creativity. [BREAKLINE]
Farmhouse Kitchen Decor[BREAKBODY]
Decorating a home can be a fun activity as you will be thrown in a sea of options, designs, themes to choose from. If you are thinking of kitchen decorating or remodeling, then you can consider going for farmhouse decor as it is one of the popular themes available today.

Farmhouse-Style Kitchen Decorating Ideas

The most important aspects of kitchen remodeling and decorating are flooring, colors (paint) and furniture. Here is brief information on the three aspects of farmhouse kitchens decor.

Kitchen Furniture
You can go for stone countertops made in marble, stone, granite, concrete, etc. Secondly, the colors used for kitchen cabinets can also resemble the floor colors like wood and coffee or contrast with deep red or blue colors. If you wish to create a softer look, you can go for the lighter shades like cream, yellow, etc. Hanging old wood spoons, or old pans and pots is also considered as one of the best farmhouse kitchen decor ideas. On the other hand, you can go for modern kitchen appliances in stainless steel and while keeping the colors same. Another redecorating idea includes use of antique table, chairs or a bench, farmhouse sink, etc. to complete the overall appearance of your kitchen.

Kitchen Flooring
Stone tiles are the best options for farmhouse style kitchens. Natural stone tiles in shades of brown, wooden floors or ceramic tiles are also good options. You are also make use of braided area rugs to add the rustic charm to your kitchen. Rugs are recommended mostly to be placed in some areas and it is not advisable to cover the entire area with rugs. Secondly, if you are looking for budget-friendly tiles, then the vinyl tiles are the best options. You can look for rustic tile colors like coffee, wood, mahogany and mocha. Modern farmhouse kitchens are mostly made using vinyl tiles.

Kitchen Walls
You need to decorate the wall with special care to bring out the farmhouse look and charm to the kitchen. You can paint the walls in the same rustic colors which will make them appear natural and typically belonging to the farm. Cream, yellow, mustard, rich red are the colors that you can choose from for your walls. Secondly, you can decorate your walls with ancient pieces of art made with wood, straw, etc. Country-style wall decor like wood plaques with beautiful quotes, prayer saying, etc. can also be used for decoration.

Out of the several themes, you can go for the farmhouse style that is characteristic of the country that you stay in. The American country style differs from the European or the French country styles. Once you have decided the perfect theme, you can research in the market or Online to get all the accessories that you wish for. You may also get a lot of useful and attractive stuff in antique stores which may also be well in budget.

Lastly, you can either go with the traditional designs, or mix and match and come up with your own to showcase your creativity. Good luck! [BREAKLINE]
Porcelain Tile that Looks Like Wood[BREAKBODY]
The incomparable elegance and beauty of hardwood flooring enamors many homeowners. Hardwood flooring gives a very rich and aristocratic look to any home. However, installing them is a pricey affair, which is why many homeowners shy away from them. Besides, maintaining and keeping them in great condition is an added job for homeowners, which not many are willing to take. Wish you could still have the beauty of hardwood floor minus all the maintenance work? Do you think porcelain or ceramic tile flooring can emulate wood? Your wish has come true in the form of porcelain tile flooring that looks exactly like wood.

Colors and Patterns

Porcelain or vitrified tile is specially engineered tile which possess many desirable properties. It is scratch proof and resistant to stains. It has very low moisture absorbing capacity. Besides, it can be cleaned with any ordinary cleaning solution, that too within seconds. All these properties make it a favorite flooring option amongst homeowners. Porcelain tile is available in multitudinous colors and patterns. Porcelain tile that emulates wood is currently very popular. This type helps you to replicate the look of hardwood flooring.

Porcelain tiles that looks like wood planks are available in the patterns of wedge, oak, bleach and natural maple. Narrow planks in lighter stains as described above look absolutely fantastic for any home. If you wish to go for a farmhouse or country home kind of a look, then go for wider planks in deeper stains. Any kind of interior look can be replicated with the help of porcelain tiles. A worn out look can also be accomplished using color washed porcelain tiles. Blue, beige, green, white are the color stains used for recreating the painted wood look for flooring.

You can also find a mind-boggling variety of wood grains in porcelain tiles. You can lay tiles of similar grains to create a uniform seamless look or you may combine diverse grains to create a more authentic look of wooden flooring. Wood naturally shows a lot of variation in its grains. Hence, combining porcelain tiles with variable grains is a great way to create the same magic of wood tiles.

One can also create an illusion of parquet floor tiles by using thinner planks of porcelain tiles. Also choose different stains of porcelain tiles in the same color spectrum for a more original look. Apart from these, you can combine porcelain tiles in numerous other ways to get the desired look. Simple flooring pattern in standard sized tiles in your favorite wood stain is the simplest way of achieving effortless beauty of hardwood floors.

Cleaning and Maintenance

Those who have hardwood flooring in their homes sure must be aware of the numerous maintenance issues with this flooring type. Hardwood floors get stained very easily and maintaining them is a big headache. Besides, they also scratch very easily. Porcelain tile flooring on the other hand is very light on maintenance. A simple soap solution can effectively remove all types of stains from porcelain. Besides they are virtually scratch proof, hence you need not have to bother about small kids or pets scratching your floors. Sweeping or vacuuming and damp mopping is all you need to keep your porcelain floors gleaming. However, cleaning porcelain floor tiles with abrasive cleaning agents like acids is not recommended.

Thus, porcelain tile with wood pattern can be a great addition in your home. It is an inexpensive way of recreating the magic of hardwood flooring. So, go for this beautiful, yet low maintenance flooring option for your home. What more, nobody will know the difference until they touch it! [BREAKLINE]
How to Clean Copper Jewelry[BREAKBODY]
Copper jewelry is always a delight to watch. I mean, firstly, pieces of copper jewelry are not as common as those of sterling silver and platinum jewelry that almost everyone tends to have these days, and secondly, they look amazingly beautiful because of that vintage look that they have. I don't know about you, but for me, copper jewelry always makes a person stand out from the rest! Moreover, copper as a metal is known for its ancient heritage, I mean you can trace its existence to as far as 9000 BC, which makes me a fan of this metal all the more! Most of the people avoid taking copper jewelry because it tends to get tarnished very soon, making it look all the more dull and worn out. But if you think about it, that dull and dark look makes the jewelry look more vintage and antique, if you like it that way. As a matter of fact, prolonged oxidization of copper makes a greenish blue layer known as patina form over the metal. I think this looks completely amazing. In fact, many people pay money to keep their jewelry under an environment that boosts up the oxidization.

Cleaning Copper Jewelry at Home

Different people have different preferences. While some like their copper to be dull and oxidized, some love the shining pinkish texture of copper. However, an important thing that you need to check before you start cleaning your copper jewelry is to check if it has a 'protective lacquer coating'. Some of the modernized copper jewelry would have this coating to protect it from oxidizing. To check the same, all you need to do is to take a piece of magnet and see if sticks to your jewelry. If it does, then it has the coating, otherwise you are good to use the following cleaning tips.

Now there are different ways of cleaning copper jewelry, which should be a good news for you as you get to choose a method based on the resources and the amount of time that you have in hand. The different methods listed below are meant for cleaning copper items including jewelry, decorative items and vessels. However, if your copper jewelry has a vintage value, then it is always better to let experts handle it. Nevertheless, have a look at some of the most commonly known ways to clean copper.

Method 1: Water and Mild Soap
This method is one of the most basic ones when it comes to cleaning copper. All you need to do is to take a mixture of warm water and mild soap. Shake the solution to make it more bubbly and soapy and soak your piece of copper jewelry in it for about 5 minutes. This mixture helps in cleaning the pollutants and debris accumulated on the surface of the metal. If your jewelry has the lacquered coating, then just use a rag to wipe the jewelry but DON'T dip it! It might affect the coat. Make sure that you wipe the surface dry after wiping. This method is best if you want your copper jewelry to retain that dull and vintage look and not want your jewelry to be all bright and shiny.

Method 2: Salt, Flour, and Lime Juice
This method is the most commonly used method to clean copper. It is simple, easy, and you don't have to do much to get the clean and shiny copper jewelry you always wanted. All you need to do is to create a mixture, or a paste consisting of salt, flour and lime juice. You can also use white vinegar! Now apply this paste over the copper jewelry and keep it for about 5-10 minutes, or more depending upon the amount of tar. Once the paste has dried up a little, use a cloth or a brush to gently clean the jewelry. Rinse the jewelry with water and quickly dry it up with a cloth to make sure that it's completely dry.

Additional Tips to Clean Copper Jewelry

• Well, tomato ketchup to clean the copper is also known to be effective as ketchup contains salt and acid. Just apply ketchup on the jewelry using a brush, rub for about 5-10 minutes and rinse. Make sure you dry up the jewelry quickly.
• Some people also suggest dipping your copper jewelry in the mixture of about 1 tablespoon of salt and about a full cup of vinegar or lime juice. You just need to swish your jewelry in this solution for a few minutes and then rub baking soda all over it to neutralize the jewelry. Rinse thoroughly and pat dry.
• Another simple way to clean copper jewelry is to just slice a lemon into half, sprinkle some salt over it, and rub the jewelry with it for a few moments. Rinse and don't forget to dry it completely.

Warning and Caution

• If your copper jewelry is of great antique value, then make sure that you consult a professional for cleaning it.
• Do not use the aforementioned tips, except for method 1, if your copper jewelry has lacquer coating.
• Before using these methods, always test the application on a less visible side of the jewelry to ensure that the application of these pastes and solutions is not adversely affecting the jewelry.

These tips are simple and easy to be done at home. However, please try them first on a 'less favorite' piece of jewelry instead of directly trying it on the most favorite one. You don't want to take the risk to spoil your most valued copper jewelry, would you? [BREAKLINE]
Pear Shaped Engagement Rings[BREAKBODY]
Engagement and diamonds are inseparable. Diamonds are rare and so is true love. And giving something precious to someone even more precious is one of the best gifts ever. That's where the engagement ring steps in. Even within the diamond ring circuit, (an obviously popular choice) there's a new and rapidly upcoming contender, the pear shaped engagement ring. Yes, these rings are truly unique in style and appearance. Whether they are antique or the more contemporary ones, they are gorgeous in all forms.

What are Pear Shaped Engagement Rings?
Let's start from the beginning. What exactly is a pear shaped engagement ring? As you may have already guessed, it's a ring which has a pear shaped diamond set in it. This ring is called by different names, such as the marquise, teardrop or a combination of oval and round. The most famous pear shaped engagement ring was perhaps the one that Richard Burton gave to Elizabeth Taylor, which sold for a whopping $3 million! The distinct shape of this ring is what makes it a favorite among celebrities too. It is said that this special style of ring was invented in Belgium in the 15th Century. The genius creator of this ring was Lodewyk van Berquem. Since then, women have adorned their fingers with this stunning ring.

Many women wonder about which way to wear this ring because of its shape: whether the tapering end should face towards the body or away from the body. Well, here's the answer. Because it has such a distinct shape, the method of wearing it depends entirely on the woman wearing it. Wearing it facing away from the body definitely makes the finger looks longer and more slender, while wearing it facing the body may make it seem closer to the heart. The best part about this ring is that it can match almost any diamond jewelry and looks great with formal and casual clothing.

Tips to Buy One
Buying an engagement ring must always be done with utmost care. And for a pear shaped ring, even more. There are certain specifications required for a pear shaped diamond, which need to be taken care of, in order to have the perfect precious pear shaped gemstone. These specifications are mentioned below.

• The stone should have 58 individual aspects/facets.
• The bottom of the 'pear' should have a distinct arch to it. Some jewelers avoid this to increase the karat count. Make sure yours has the arch!
• The most suitable ratio of the length of the diamond to its width is, on an average, somewhere between, 1.50 to 1.70.
• All the sides of the diamond should be symmetrical. You can judge this even by just looking at it.
• When you look at the stone from any angle, if you see the formation of a blackish bow tie effect at the center, ask the jeweler to cut the stone more, to slightly reduce this effect.
• The point of the pear should be sharp. However, it should be duly concealed in a V-shaped prong to protect the stone and the wearer.
• Most solitaires are set with 3 prongs, but because of its pear shape, this ring should ideally have 6 prongs.
• Gold or platinum are the best bases to enhance and swank its stunning beauty.

Most women will go for pear shaped engagement rings with side stones, but I think the ones with pave diamonds give a more classy look. Another question to answer is how and what kind of wedding bands are the best option for these? Well, you can go for a simple band in gold or platinum for your wedding. Wear the wedding ring first, and then the engagement ring. This keeps the wedding ring closer to your heart. So, that's almost everything you need to know about these rings. I'm guessing you're almost halfway out the door by now! Sparkle away! [BREAKLINE]
How to Clean Leather Shoes[BREAKBODY]
Mark Twain said, "The finest clothing made is a person's skin, but, of course, society demands something more than this." Shoes, vintage, trendy, classy and especially, leather shoes are the answers to his statement. Leather shoes are always the most treasured accessories, for every piece is a piece of work, in itself. Leather is like wine. The older it gets, the finer it becomes. Thus, caring for leather shoes is essential if you want to make them last long. And who doesn't want to own a pair of antique leather shoes?! They are a priceless bounty. Let's see how to clean leather shoes at home.

Tips to Clean Leather Shoes

Leather shoes must be cleaned as soon as they get soiled. Even if they are not soiled, they must be cleaned at least once a month. If they are left untreated, leather shoes are most likely to grow fungus on them and get spoiled forever. Cleaning leather shoes will be extremely easy with these tips and techniques.

Clean with Cloth
With a very soft cloth (preferably muslin cloth), clean the dirt and debris that has deposited itself on the outer and inner parts of the shoes. If your shoes has laces, brooches or sequins, remove all of it (if possible) and carefully dust very nook and cranny of your shoe.

Clean with Cleaner
Make a mixture out of 1 teaspoon of saddle salt and water. Dip the cloth in the mixture and wipe your shoes clean with it. The other alternative is a commercial leather shoe cleaner. You will also find other shoe cleaners in the market. So, buy a product, which is the most suitable.

Clean with Vinegar
In case your shoes are stained, get rid of them immediately. Stains on leather shoes can be removed with a solution of white vinegar and water. Mix equal parts of both and dab in on the stain, as many times as required, till it vanishes. This will remove salt stains from the shoe.

How to Take Care of your Leather Shoes

Now that your leather shoes are completely cleaned, you need to store them well, so that they remain in a good shape, till the time you use them again. Shelving your leather shoes, is the perfect way of storing them. Shoe bags, made out of light soft fabric, is best meant for storing leather shoes. You will find these at a nearby shoe store. Place your shoes in these cloth bags and place them on the shelf, to keep them away from dirt and dust.

If leather is left untreated, it tends to get dry. This leads to cracks, making the texture flaky and causes it to fall apart. To avoid all to this, pamper your leather shoes with good quality of shoe wax and oil. Polish your shoes with these at least once every six months, to keep the leather in good condition.

So, these were some of the ways to clean leather shoes. Lastly, if you store your shoes well and keep them away from grime and slime, they will last longer. Just keep them clean, to treasure them forever! [BREAKLINE]
Country Style Decorating Ideas[BREAKBODY]
Country style portrays a rustic and romantic village life and this is the reason that people are more attracted to the rural style of decoration. This style of decoration is now more savvy and sophisticated along with the comfort level they offer, after a hectic day's work. It is greatly influenced by the different cultures of France, Sweden, England and America. Most of the French country decoration styles come from the southern region of Provence. Not only is the home interior decorated with French style furniture, but it is usually scented with the smell of lavender. The English style decorating ideas are much different from those of the French. Country style decoration is a unique style of home decor which adds a comfortable and cozy look. It uses a lot of natural colors and textures.

Ideas for Country Style Home Decoration

Country style decoration adds simplicity to the overall home decor. Country style furniture is normally made of logs that are roughly cut. Usually, round cuts are preferred to make the room more inviting. Wooden furniture that is simple and definite, is preferred. Pine is used for making wooden furniture like, beds, chairs and tables. Provence-style chairs are often used to add a farmhouse look to your house. Wooden panels are attached to the walls and the paint used for coloring the walls are not very bright in color. Stone flooring is incorporated in this type of decoration. The fireplaces are also constructed out of stone to add the cozy comfort factor. Flooring can be a rug that adds to the rustic look of the house. Metal wall art is also used instead of using wooden panels. Intricate metal wall hangings make an exquisite addition to the country style decoration.

The fabrics and materials used for the window curtains are usually multi-colored cotton. Natural materials that are rough in texture are used to cover seats and cushions. Roughly weaved fabric for making window curtains goes well with the wooden furniture. Handmade pottery is used to balance the wooden furniture with the fabric used to make the curtains. Similarly a simple tabletop cloth and a wooden bowl with fresh fruits gives a natural effect to the living room.

Bedroom Decorating Ideas

The bedroom is an area of solitude where you can relax or read a book. Cane bedroom furniture and antique bedroom furniture are the types of furniture used as bedroom furniture. Light fixtures in the bedroom can add to the country style decoration. The bedside light fixtures can be French shades to add to the beauty of the bedroom. Bedroom, the comfort zone of the house, can be decorated with porcelain flowers and figurines displayed in glass cabinets. Even the vase used for keeping the flowers can be antique.

Kitchen Decorating Ideas

Decorating your kitchen in country style is very easy because it involves only changing the hardware of your kitchen cabinet and window curtains. Glass enclosures and wooden panels to support them is one of the best ways to decorate your kitchen cabinets. The shelves made of glass and the glass doors of the cabinets add to the charm of your kitchen. Many a time, open shelves can render a cottage style look to the kitchen.

Using the right accessories so as to give a quaint cottage look to the house is important. Just remember to keep it simple because simplicity is the key to the charm of country style interior decoration. [BREAKLINE]
Cottage Decorating[BREAKBODY]
For people who like to have comfortable, breezy homes, who prefer informal lifestyles and who like the old world feel around them, cottage decorating style is the ideal. Actually, cottage decorating style is very unlike the other ways to do up the interiors of the house, as the furniture and accessories used in a cottage style decorating can even be the cast offs from someone's real home! Homes with cottage decorating are easy to maintain, and hence, should be just plainly enjoyed by the dwellers. If you are planning to have your house decorated cottage style, and are looking for some creative and useful cottage decorating ideas, then here are a few which you will surely find handy.

Ideas on Different Styles of Cottage Decorating

Beach Cottage Decorating

Beach cottage decorating is all about bringing elements from the sea, into the house, to create a serene and calm atmosphere. The colors that you should opt for, in a beach cottage style decorating, are blue, green, brown (resembling the sand), and coral. When painting the walls, use a combination of these colors and white, so that the house has an airy and fresh feel to it. For the windows, choose curtains that are very light weight and which let the natural light come inside the house. As far as flooring is concerned, go in for a wooden flooring, on which lots of throw rugs have been placed. Furniture for a beach style cottage, should have a very casual feel to it. You can opt for wicker furniture, or if you want a wooden furniture, choose very light furniture and paint it in white to get a cool, breezy beach feel.

English Cottage Decorating

An English cottage decorating style, gives the house, a very warm and inviting feel. It is all about giving the house a very antiquated, aged and cozy look. The colors that should be used in an English style cottage decorating are brown, rust, orange, yellow and green. An English cottage would be incomplete without a fireplace, so do not forget to include it, when undertaking cottage bedroom decorating. For the windows, opt for really heavy and lacy curtains. Furniture should be heavy, just like old country-style furniture. Large storage cabinets, storage trunks serving as tables, a number of antiques and accessories, placed at different places of the house, are a must in an English cottage decorating. Remember to keep everything subtle, rustic and unsophisticated, to give a genuine English cottage look to the house.

Vintage Cottage Decorating

Vintage cottage style decorating is all about bringing the old world feel into your house. For this, get furniture which is solid and heavy, and has been painted in different colors. If you do not want to experiment with the sofas, include the side tables, dining tables and coffee tables that have been painted in antique colors. As far as linen is concerned, go in for lots of lace stuff. Whether it is tablecloths or pillowcases or bed sheets, choose the one's which come in heavy fabrics. Accessories are a very important aspect of vintage cottage decorating. Adorn the house with old pitchers, chandeliers, baskets, china dishes, teapots, etc., to give it a real, timeless, vintage look.

Rustic Cottage Decorating

Rustic cottage decorating is all about keeping it simple and natural. The furniture is like a cabin furniture, made from either of logs, knotty pine, birch, and wicker. Using a mix and match of all these furniture, suits well in a rustic cottage style home too. For the fabrics, you can use rough wool or plain, simple linen. Prints, such as animal patterns and plaids, on the fabrics, suit very well to the rustic cottage look. To accessorize, paintings with rough frames, depicting the forest, or rustic clocks, lamps made from wood, old styled rifles and mirrors will do the trick. To give the final touch, include two, very large-sized rocking chairs, in your scheme of things and place them in front of a fireplace, to get the true rustic feeling.

As you can see, there are different styles of cottage decorating and each of them is quite unique and interesting. You can decorate your house using the style that suits your personality the best. Good luck! [BREAKLINE]
Remount Settings for Diamond Rings[BREAKBODY]
Diamonds are said to be a woman's best friend. They are symbolic of eternal love and commitment and are gifted and presented in different jewelry forms, such as diamond necklaces, diamond earrings, pendants, bracelets and rings. Talking about diamonds can take – up a whole day and may be even more. So, without wasting anymore time, let's steer our journey towards diamond rings and their remounting.

Diamond Ring Settings and Designs

Diamond ring is an ultimate gift if you are planning to present it to your beloved. The various diamond cuts and shapes is the secret behind their popularity, as well as the price. Diamond cuts make it look more attractive and accessible. Some of Diamond cutting styles are asscher cut, brilliant cut, princess cut, step cut, rose cut etc. Each of these cuts have a unique beauty and speciality of their own.

There is one more thing that enhances the look of a diamond and that is the diamond's setting. The diamonds are set in a hard metal, that we all know but the way it is set can make a lot of difference to its admirers, which is you and me. Selecting correct diamond setting is as important as selecting the diamond itself. Diamond setting is like your style statement, it represents your (its user's) taste and personality. Setting does nothing but enhances the beauty of your diamond.

Remount Setting for Diamond Rings

If you have a diamond ring already, many choices in hand. Remounting the existing diamond ring is a great way to uphold the diamond, for a longer period of time and that too in a new style. Remounting the diamond ring can be done for various reasons. So, when is the right time to remount your existing diamond ring?

• Stylize: When you want to get a new design for your old diamond wedding or engagement ring, by preserving the diamond and changing its mounting style.
• Preservation: At times when you have an antique or vintage diamond ring that you want to clean up and help it get back its old charm, then remounting is a good option.
• Merging: If you want to combine your old heirloom diamond ring with the new one, then in order to merge the rings remounting is may come in handy.
• Repair: Repair is the most obvious reason for remounting the diamond ring. Old engagement, wedding and promise rings lose their charm over the years. Remounting these diamond rings rejuvenate them and secure their long life too.

Remount Setting Diamond Ring Designs

When you decide that it is the right time for your diamond ring to be remounted, the first thing you should do is the perfect design for the remounting. Diamond ring setting is also referred to as mounting of the diamond. Mounting attaches the diamond to the metal of the ring band. There are various diamond ring designs and almost all of them can be used in remounting a diamond ring. Following are the remount settings for diamond rings:

• Invisible Setting: In this modern type of setting, diamond is held up in a metal cup which is attached to the ring band, without anything holding or covering the face of the diamond.
• Prong Setting: This is the classic ring setting, in which the metal prongs hold the diamond from its base. Repairing is required mostly in the case of this kind of setting as the prongs wear out over the years.
• Channel Setting: If one has to set multiple diamonds in a same ring, for example, combining a heirloom diamond with a new diamond or combining your engagement diamond with your wedding diamond etc. you can do it all, using this setting. Channel setting gives the diamonds a unique impeded look.
• Bezel Setting: Bezel setting makes the diamond look large, as in this setting metal is wrapped around the diamond. This setting makes the metal to hold the diamond strongly.

There are many more fashionable diamond ring settings available, like flush setting and cluster setting, that you can choose from. You can even personalize the diamond ring and also enhance the look of your diamond ring by your own innovative diamond ring designs.

Diamond ring is appreciated anytime, but is presented to the loved ones only on very special occasion. This priceless gift becomes even more priceless if provided with proper TLC. I hope you liked my suggestions for remount setting of the diamond rings. [BREAKLINE]
How to Clean Old Coins[BREAKBODY]
The cleaning of old coins should be done in a manner that preserves their value. The coins get damaged either if they are rubbed or come in contact with abrasives. Another precaution that needs to be taken is to protect the coins from oil exuded by hands. Using latex gloves serves the purpose. Coins should be handled by their edges in order to protect the engravings from any kind of damage.

Ways to Clean Old Coins
Before cleaning a corroded coin, advice from a professional dealing in coins should be taken. Always begin with coins that have low value. It minimizes the risk of losing precious coins.

Gold Coins
In chemical terms, gold is considered a 'noble metal'; which means that the metal doesn't actively participate in chemical reactions. Thus, over time, gold develops just a light tone of orange-yellow color. Being chemically less active, gold is not discolored while cleaning. It is generally cleaned with warm soap-water. One should use distilled water for washing the coins. The coins after washing, should be dried carefully. A cotton wash-cloth is generally used to absorb water from the surface of the coin. The coin should not be rubbed in any case. This is because, even tiny particles can erode the surface of gold.

Silver Coins
Unlike the metal gold, silver participates actively in chemical reactions. The tone of silver coins turn deep brown to black as it gets older. Silver coins that are in circulation, appear to be dull gray. The unhanded parts of these coins turn black or deep gray in color.

The chemicals used to clean silver coins are vinegar, lemon juice, ammonia or acetone. In the process of cleaning, the coins are soaked in the liquid used for cleaning. The liquid removes any layer or encrustation over the surface of the coin. Coins are dried with a clean and soft cloth.

The silver coins should be kept away from chemicals such as sulfur. It prevents the oxidation which leads to the blackening of the coins. The coins should be preserved in special paper envelopes which prevent their reaction with sulfur.

Copper Coins
The copper coins react quickly to chemicals. Copper is the most active metal amongst those used for striking coins. The initial color or copper, when it is freshly minted out is pale orange. However, over time, it becomes brown. Cleaning of copper coins is done with the help of grape or olive oil. The coins are soaked in any of the above mentioned oil to clean the corroded or green-crusted coins. It may take a long time to free the coins off the chemical layer.

MS70, a synthetic product, can also be used in the cleaning of copper coins. The coins are soaked in this chemical and then washed in warm water. One can use a soft brush to clean the coins, after it is soaked. The cycle of soaking and cleaning could be repeated, until the desired result is obtained.

Nickel Coins
Old nickel coins have a gray appearance. Warm water, toothbrush and soap are needed for cleaning nickel coins. Washing in soap water, followed by cleaning with a soft toothbrush serves the purpose of cleaning nickel coins. To clean the stubborn stains, ammonia could be used. Ammonia should be mixed with distilled water, in a 3:1 proportion.

It requires a lot of patience in cleaning the coins. One cannot rush with the process of cleaning or else, he could end up ruining the precious coins. If necessary, expert guidance and help should be taken. In fact, if one is not sure about how to clean old coins properly, he shouldn't clean them. [BREAKLINE]
Fireplace Mantels and Surrounds[BREAKBODY]
What can be more welcoming to guests, or even family members for that matter, than a living room with a softly blazing fire to keep them warm and comfortable on a cold winter night. A fireplace mantel goes a long way in defining the overall dcor of a room, and hence, it holds special importance in interior designing. Coming up with good mantel designs, is not that difficult if you come to think of it. All you need is some information on what kind of materials to use for the fireplace surround, and which one will suit the other furniture and look of the house. That's what we'll help you with in this article.

Brick
One of the most popular, and widely used ideas are brick fireplace designs. They are pretty to look at, they give your home that old-country feel, and apart from being strong and sturdy, also increase the aesthetic value of your fireplace. You can have all the bricks painted in a dark brown paint, and outlined with white paint. This will define each brick and the overall effect will be charming!

Wooden
Another very popular fireplace mantel and surround idea is a wooden one. Hardwood works best for this idea. It looks good in dark and deep tones, if the rest of your living room has a dull tone of a pastel color. And if your room is vibrant with colors, then you can go for a lighter shade of wood, which will bring out the contrasting effect magnificently. In designs, you can go for something plain like simple wooden panels around the fireplace, or you can opt for a more fancy one with embellished carvings on it. You can place a huge clear-glass vase on the mantel, fill it with water, keep some white carnations in it, and add a few drops of red ink to the water. The flower stalks will absorb the ink, and the flowers will get a light pinkish tinge.

Stone
My personal favorite when it comes to fireplace designs. There's nothing like antique fireplace mantels, carved and etched in stone. It gives a lofty effect to the fireplace. The cold stone counters the warmth of the fire beautifully, and displays a warm and tempting comfort, that not many can resist. In stone fireplaces, apart from the option mentioned above, another one you can try, is a plain stone one, without any carving or other work adorning the stone. Just keep it plain and simple. Polish the stones that you use for the fireplace, so that it does not look too shabby. You can decorate this plain one with an elaborately set wrought iron candle holder placed on top of it.

Those were some ideas on how you can transform fireplace mantels and surrounds, using simple and effective ways. Make sure you take fireplace safety very seriously. Take appropriate measures like keeping fire extinguishers close at hand, and enjoy the warmth of your fireplace! [BREAKLINE]
English Cottage Style[BREAKBODY]
Cottage style is not merely a decorating theme, but a lifestyle where people choose the country charm over modern chic life. English cottage style decorating may look straight out of a Jane Austen or Thomas Hardy novel, but they sure do make you feel at home. The end of 19th century saw a revival of the Tudor architecture which led to popularity of English cottages in the United States. Such a house is a unique picturesque beauty, that exudes an open arms invite as well.

Cottage Style Homes

A cottage house is just the right place to get away from the daily bedlam associated with living an urbanized lifestyle. An English cottage is renowned for being a tad cozy and brings forth a warmth that makes families closer, making it right enough for a vacation home and for people with small children. It has gabled roof which are steeply pitched and holds a resemblance to the Tudor revival structures. Such cottages are well-known for their half-timbering style that is reminiscent of old world architecture. A gable has bargeboards which are nothing but boards fitted to projecting end of the gable, thus protecting and strengthening it.

Often, the outer walls of the cottage are sided with stone, stucco or shingle materials to give a touch of agrestic aura. Apart from the majestically steep roof lines and siding work, the interior decorating of such homes awes people. The most worth mentioning fact is their irregular sized rooms and its peculiar flow. While we are talking about the delights of these cottages, the massive chimney cannot be overlooked. Usually, such cottages have overlarge, decorative chimneys that are fitted with equally elaborate chimney pots.

The tall multipaned windows and decorative brick work lend a rustic, old world appeal to the outside walls. Windows are sometimes square or diamond-shaped and their sashes are made of lead or wood. Such a house remind us of story book cottages and plays up the charming setting of a countryside. The oddity of English country cottage style homes are delightfully inviting and a haven for everyone who is looking to escape from stark, naked apartments.

Main Characteristics

• One or two stories
• Asymmetrical flooring plan
• Cross-gabled or thatched roof
• Decorative, large chimneys
• Catslide roof
• Arched or half-round doors
• Casement windows
• Sloping walls

Interior Decor

Now everyone can't be lucky enough to own such a place. But reinventing your home from inside to capture the heart of cottage style decorating can be done with some ingenuity and fun. Pick a color scheme out of the many verdant and pastel colors for cottage decorating. Hues of corals, green, pink and yellow would set the tone for daintily beautiful decor. Coziness and comfort are the basics which govern the home decorating scheme of English cottages. Hardwood flooring with matching rugs would lay down the groundwork for this type of interiors. English styled windows are light and windy, allowing light to penetrate the room properly. Choose pretty lacy curtains instead of heavy draperies to get a feel of English countryside. Moreover, fabrics for upholstery, draperies, bed sheets, etc. should be of floral prints and imitate the pastoral setting.

The furniture calls for an assortment of mismatched furniture which can be purchased from a flea market or an antique store. The English country folks were poor and hard-working people and they preferred comfort over decorative pieces. Hence, while designing your own cottage interiors, you have the freedom to choose lazy, large armchairs, worn overstuffed sofa and simple quaint tables. To give it a more authentic feel, antique picture frames, mirrors and vintage collectibles can be used in accessorizing the room. Decorate each piece of furniture with lavish detail. For instance, cover your armchairs with floral doilies and stuff your sofas with fluffy pillows.

Lighting is another aspect which you can tweak in order to encompass the English cottage decorating ideas into your living room. Make sure that the light is faint and not overwhelming. It should bring out the softness in the room. Therefore, recessed and overhead lights are not a good option. Go for soft lamps and lighting fixtures to brighten the room like a chandelier or a lamp. You would easily find vintage lamps from an antique store or convert an old household item like a jug or vase into a table lamp.

Handwoven stuff is a must to imbibe the true essence of cottage decor, that is, adding finishing touches to everything. An English setting is incomplete without the ritual of the afternoon tea. Therefore, make sure you hoard your kitchen cupboard with the finest English chinaware and crockery. Have a nice and plush garden and if you can, bring in some plants inside the rooms too.

Inculcate these English cottage decorating ideas to make your home reminiscent of the countryside and its culture. Cottage style decor could easily transform your humble abode into a cozy, comfy place you call home. [BREAKLINE]
How to Decorate a Mantel With a Mirror[BREAKBODY]
A mirror added to any room, be it the living room or bedroom, can lend an unmatched style to it! Mirrors give rooms an illusion of extra space as well as light. And if the mirrors are placed on a fireplace mantel, even more so! Creatively decorated fireplaces, with some unique looking mirrors on them, are hard to miss. This is the first thing anyone entering the room will notice. So, create a visually stunning focal point for your room, by decorating the fireplace mantel with a mirror.

There are a number of innovative ways in which you can decorate the mantel with a mirror. Suggested below are some of them. One word of caution though, whichever idea of hanging/placing the mirrors over the fireplace mantel you choose, see to it that the reflective view in the mirror is pleasing. Otherwise, the whole effect that is created with the mirror will be lost.

The Offbeat Effect…
The simplest way of decorating a mantel is by hanging a mirror which is of a very unusual shape. Mirrors shaped after a woman, like a sun, in the shape of a heart or a house – you have plenty of options to choose from. If you are the arty types, there are Buddha shaped mirrors too, which will lend an Asian, artistic feel to your room, by their sheer presence. So, search for such unusual looking mirrors and place them on the fireplace mantel in your room.

Collective Reflections…
Make a collage with a number of differently shaped mirrors. Have mirrors in various shapes, such as a triangle, round, square, rectangle, etc and hang them on the wall together. A good idea here is to give the "mirror collage" a certain shape, like a butterfly or a flower or anything that goes with your other room dcor. This "mirror collage" is sure to lend a great visual appeal to your room.

Framed…
These days you will find plenty of mirrors with attractive broad frames. All you have to do is to choose a striking, in your face kind of framed mirror and hang it on the wall over the mantel. Copper frames look especially good, as they can add class to your fireplace mantel design. So, go in for these and add a few copper decoration pieces on the mantel too, for added effect.

Make it Large…
Want to make your fireplace look stunning? Get a large mirror, which covers the entire wall between the ceiling and the fireplace mantel. Place a few candles in front of it, to complete the look. This dcor works really well, especially if the room is big in size.

A Dash of Color…
One of the most creative decorating ideas for a mantel with a mirror is to get a number of small mirrors in the same shape, like a round or a triangle and hang them in three vertical lines, on the wall over the mantel. The mirrors should be of the same size, but the frames should be of different colors. Light brown, dark brown, black and white, alternate between these frame colors and create a color riot!

Once you have placed the mirror over the mantel, to give it a more defined and complete look, add a few accessories. When choosing accessories, go in for those that are made from dull metals like polished steel and chrome, to balance out the "bling" effect created by the mirror, in the room. You can add a few vases and place some fresh flowers in them. If the fireplace is in your bedroom, keep a few family photographs and add warmth to your room. For an artistic, Victorian look, you may keep a few candelabras. Small artwork pieces, bonsai plants, decorative, perfumed candles, choose any of these and design an attractive look for your fireplace mantel.

Here's hoping that with these tips you will be able to create an attractive space in your room. If you are willing to make an extra effort, you can even choose a theme and then plan the fireplace mantel dcor according to it. [BREAKLINE]
Brighton Jewelry[BREAKBODY]
Brighton jewelry is a major accessory line that started in 1991. It was a small business started by Jerry and Terri Kohl and featured a single collection of belts. In 1993 they started adding women's accessories to their product line. Today, it's a popular accessory line that features products which coordinate from head to toe. Brighton is among the very few design hubs where the designers themselves sketch each and every creation by hand followed by rest of the jewelry making process which leads to an ultimate and most importantly a unique piece of accessory. "Difference is in the details" is the philosophy that Brighton follows and is showcased in each collection.

Why the Jewelry

Well, you might wonder, 'why Brighton?' Definitely, there are a number of brands selling best collections across the world. But once you check out the collection, you are sure to love it. You can find the best looking jewelry collection here. If you check out the charms, necklaces, bracelets, you would definitely appreciate the efforts of the designers and laborers. Irrespective of whether you are searching for funky fashion jewelry or an antique collection, you can find these at Brighton to don your desired look. If you want to wear that out-of-the-crowd look, this collection is the answer.

Jewelry Collection

You can easily find something to coordinate with each of your accessories at Brighton, hence giving your attire the right finishing touch. If you have a colored leather wallet and need a matching lipstick case, you get it here. If you have goggles which you would like to match with your accessories you can get one of the classy watches which will coordinate well with it. The bracelets, anklets and rings offered by Brighton collections are among the must-haves for every woman.

The silver rings that come with plain polished silver, antique touch or crystals are amongst the best pieces of silver jewelry in the collection. What's more if you pick a ring, you can easily find a coordinating necklace having similar pendant, a wallet or lipstick case having a similar designer piece embedded on the flap and a compact mirror too. Most of the leather products are made from high quality Italian leather. You can easily find a sophisticated formal Italian leather handbag here. The truly feminine collection of Brighton earrings is something that any girl would love to wear. Studs, hoops and danglers in various designs are available here. Well, apart from handbags, clutches and jewelry, you can also have jeweled hair accessories including bobby pins, barrettes and ponytail holders coordinating with the rest of the accessories.

Jewelry Outlets

Today you can find over hundred stores of Brighton operating in the United states and nearly 6000 large specialty stores world-wide. You can check out the brand outlets called Brighton Collectibles located within outlet malls. You can find discount jewelry in outlets which costs you much lesser than the retail price. Simply visit their website to find the nearest outlet or outlet mall. Shopping during the end of season sale is the best time to get heavy discounts on accessories at Brighton stores. You can check out the authorized online retailers for Brighton jewelry and get the best deals with discount prices. With coupons and online auctions you can do the best shopping at a low-budget.

The collection is definitely the one you can go for to find the best pieces of accessories that are designed according to the latest fashion trends. So when are you adding these coordinated accessories to your outfits? [BREAKLINE]
Wrought Iron Outdoor Furniture[BREAKBODY]
Wrought iron is often considered to the purest form of iron. It has the lowest amount of impurities or mixes, when compared to the other alloys developed in course of time by metallurgists. In comparison to steel, wrought iron has a very low amount of carbon in it. Some of the other impurities that are usually added into wrought iron are added to prevent it from rusting. Wrought iron was the most widely used material in metallic items. After the industrial revolution, wrought iron was slowly replaced by steel, in many manufacturing processes. However, even today, wrought iron is widely used to produce domestic applications like utensils, bathroom ware, window sills and even furniture.

Wrought Iron Patio Furniture

Wrought iron is prominently used in making patio furniture. There are several reasons as to why, patio furniture is made out of wrought iron. The first reason is that it is durable. The patio furniture is always exposed to sever weathering. The weathering often affects the life of the furniture, especially if it is made up of wood. The outdoor furniture quickly loses its charm and also needs frequent repair. If wrought iron patio furniture is used in this situation, then it does not need repairs, due to the fact that wrought iron offers an excellent resistance against weathering. The weathering sometimes causes the paint on the furniture to fade away, but a coat of new paint on the wrought iron brings back the old charm. Another reason for wrought iron being used to make patio furniture, is that many intricate and beautiful designs that are durable and are not affected by weathering can be easily cast, while making the furniture.

Manufacturers produce a huge range of wrought iron patio furniture like tables, chairs and even outdoor racks. Some types of outdoor wrought iron furniture also includes plant stands or creeper supporters. As mentioned above, wrought iron can be easily cast into designs. Wrought iron furniture manufacturers use highly intricate designs to make the furniture look more attractive. Cushions for wrought iron furniture also makes it extremely comfortable. Unlike the furniture that is made from other materials, like wood or plastic, the designs made from wrought iron are very sturdy, strong and also heavy. The heaviness of the furniture prevents it from tilting and falling down. The wrought iron outdoor furniture is thus ideal for places that experience extreme weather conditions. This kind of furniture can also be left outside in rain and snow.

Feel and View

Wrought iron furniture that is used in gardens and patios, totally changes the mood of the place. The presence of the furniture makes the location look very classy and leaves a very good impression on visitors. As the material can be cast in many shapes, a wide range of styles like the vintage look or a modern look or an artistic look, are available. The best feature of the wrought iron furniture is that it provides an excellent seating arrangement in the garden, patio or balcony where one can enjoy a cup of tea or coffee.

Another excellent feature of this kind of furniture is that, it can be handed down from one generation to another, due to its durability. [BREAKLINE]
Wedding Engagement Gifts[BREAKBODY]
In earlier times, engagement gifts to the couple were given only by close family members or close friends. However, nowadays it is more of a tradition to throw engagement parties and guests can get along gifts. Although not of a compulsion, it seems a good gesture to gift the happy couple. But, as usual, we are often stuck up with the idea of getting a proper gift for the couple. Here are some options that can be considered.

Traditional Engagement Gifts

Traditional wedding gifts are given by close family members or rather members of the immediate family. Any piece of article from the family heirloom is traditionally given as an engagement gift. Antique jewelry, mirror, china, etc. are usually given to the bride. Gifting a teapot, or rather a tea set, is also included in the traditional engagement gift set in many parts of the world. A bottle of antique wine or liquor from the personal cellar is also one of the best traditional engagement gifts for the couple.

Modern Engagement Gifts

There are only a few options that can be considered as traditional wedding or engagement gifts. Wine or champagne bottles are considered, both, traditional as well as modern gifts. A set of wine glasses / flutes, photo frame, wedding planner, books on marriage, gift baskets, etc. are some of the good gift ideas. Coupons or passes for fine dining, cruise, theater, adventure sports, are also some of the cherished engagement or wedding party gifts. Scented and decorative candles, candle stand, perfumes, aromatherapy products, home decor items, are other engagement or wedding gift ideas. If you do not know the couple personally, a gift basket of chocolates, wine or fruits is considered a safer option.

Personalized Engagement Gifts

Now, if you know the couple personally, there is nothing better than going for personalized gifts. You can easily get engraved and customized gifts in most gift shops across the country. Engraved (with names or initials) mugs, glasses, photo frames, clocks, watches, pillows, T-shirts, etc. can be gifted. You can also gift fancy and personalized cigarette case, jewelry box, make up kit, hand mirror to the couple as engagement gift. Some more engagement gift ideas include personalized gift baskets. If you know the choices and likes of the couple, you can order customized gift baskets or make on your own. Secondly, a scrapbook, autographed frame with autographs and messages from all the close friends is also one of the best gifts for engagement. A piece or set of jewelry for both men and women is one of the expensive ideas on wedding/ engagement gifts.

Lastly, note that if you fail to get any of these articles, gifting a beautiful bouquet of flowers (roses, orchids) or a meaningful card can also save the day! Good luck! [BREAKLINE]
Pine Kitchen Cabinets[BREAKBODY]
Pine kitchen cabinets are installed to uplift the aesthetic beauty of a kitchen. The cabinets are made from pine trees and the wood appears to be washed. While pine cabinets can be used for various purposes, the wood is very soft and should not be subjected to harsh handling. The structure of a cabinet is delicate and it allows smooth and clutter free opening of the doors. The traditional kitchen cabinets have a rustic appearance where the originality is retained. Quite similar to the rustic beauty, another form of design opted for the cabinets is the unfinished or the crude model. The contemporary designs have French designs with knots and are painted in different shades.

Types of Pine Kitchen Cabinets

Such type of kitchen cabinets will make your kitchen look much more organized. You can arrange the kitchen accessories on the racks or on the shelves. The designs depend on the frequency of usage and the overall interior dcor of the kitchen. Choosing a modern or a traditional design is absolutely your choice, and to assist you in this, a few designs are presented below.

Knotty
Knotty designs are exclusively made by texturing with wood grains that appears completely natural. The color ranges from light to dark wood. While designing a knotty pine cabinet you must take the other details of your kitchen into consideration that includes the wall colors, kitchen countertop designs and the area of the kitchen. You are also free to paint the cabinets with colors that will complement with other elements. The wood when polished with glossy texture adds a sophisticated look to the kitchen. Moreover, when the cabinets have perfect finishes, the entire structure becomes highly appealing. Light colored semi-glossy varnishes when applied over the kitchen cabinets add brightness to the kitchen. The knotty pine kitchen cabinets can be cleaned by wiping with dry cloth or by mopping. You can prepare a homemade solution by adding equal cups of olive oil to white vinegar and diluting it with water. Rub this solution with a cloth to clean the cabinets off from dust and stains. Such pine cabinets are versatile and are priced at a quite economic rate.

Rustic
Rustic forms are different versions of knotty styles in which the designs have retained the traditional and rural feel in them. You will find such kind of kitchen cabinets on sea side villages and country side houses. The vintage fashion originated from the American, French and Scandinavian cultures followed unique patterns of kitchen designs. However, the idea of mix matching rustic kitchen cabinets with the contemporary trend of kitchen decor is not really feasible. If you have a medieval home decor or your house has lavish wooden furnishings, then you can rely on the rustic style. Rustic patterns are also studded with grains of wood rendering a knotty appearance. An important element that should match up the rustic feel is the cabinet hardware. You can check out the home improvement shops for purchasing hardware that will allow it to look excepting. Pick up the wildlife (deer horns, tiger head, horse hooves, etc) models for knobs, handles and other parts of the cabinets. L eave it crude.

Unfinished
The unfinished type has gained large popularity for kitchen remodeling owing to its cheap rates and easy installation process. Usually white pines are selected for this purpose. Inspired by the early colonial trend such type of cabinets are mostly seen in houses that have extensive wood works and antique furnishing. In comparison to others, unfinished kitchen cabinets come in cheap rates. A few outlets and online portals offer exclusive handmade pieces having detailed craftsmanship. You can check out such features from the web pages and then decide the perfect piece for your house. The unfinished appearance is absolutely classy and you can also combine with glass works for the doors and the knobs. The wine glass holders, racks, and other elements of the cabinets look exquisite with such designs. You can also blend with the Victorian styles of cabinets having intricate wood works that have been stained smoothly.

Make sure you have taken the decision of structuring your kitchen with pine flavor only after considering other details of your house, so that you derive all the benefits of pine cabinets. [BREAKLINE]
Emerald Engagement Rings[BREAKBODY]
A livelier emerald twinkles in the grass, A purer sapphire melts into the sea.
Tennyson

An emerald is definitely one of the most attractive and most popular gemstones all over the world. Colored in bright shiny green color which is so unique that it is simply known as the emerald green; this stone is also one of the most expensive gemstones found in the world today. So, if you are thinking of buying this precious stone for your beloved, why not consider buying it in the form of an engagement ring? Well, let us take a look at the meaning and information on emeralds.

Emerald Ring Meaning

As aforementioned, emeralds are one of the most precious and popular gemstones in the world. They are in line with other precious gemstones like ruby, sapphire, diamond, etc. Although emeralds are more popularly known for their beauty and attractiveness; there are several other meanings associated with these gemstones. In ancient days, it was believed that this stone has healing powers and hence, people were advised to wear it. Secondly, emerald is the May birthstone and is specially meant for those born in this month (of course other too can wear it). Interestingly, emeralds stand for youthfulness and permanence of love. Emerald engagement rings are associated with love and all the meanings associated with love. It is no wonder that King Edward VIII, who abdicated the throne to marry his beloved Wallis Simpson, presented her an engagement ring with a large emerald. These days, these rings are popular as they are distinct from the traditional diamond engagement rings.

Emerald Ring Ideas

One of the first things to remember that emerald engagement rings and emerald cut engagement rings are completely different things. An emerald engagement ring is the one made using emerald as the center stone. On the other hand, emerald cut engagement rings are diamond rings where the diamond is cut in a square shape (which is a popular shape of emerald). One of the best properties of this gemstone is that is suits each and every skin type, right from white, pale to olive and even dark. Secondly, emeralds are refractive and hence, always shine brightly in full or even dull lights.

Emerald with diamond engagement rings are the first choices that come to mind, when we talk of the design ideas for these rings. A square, round, oval, princess cut, asscher cut, heart shaped, are some options that you can choose for the emerald. White diamonds and emeralds perfectly complement each other due to their contrasting colors. Secondly, these rings can be made in white as well as yellow gold. If you are looking for antique engagement rings, then you can go for the ones set in yellow gold, or the art deco rings with a large stone. Lastly, if you wish for an elegant and simple, yet graceful one, then you can go for the solitaire emerald engagement ring.

The price of engagement rings made of emerald depend on the type of the ring, the size of the stone, number of stones, etc. A ring with emerald and diamonds, set in platinum will be expensive; whereas a solitaire one will cost less. The ring set in yellow gold will be much lesser than the above options. You can visit the best jewelers, or visit online sites like Angara, Antique Jewelry Mall, Gemvara, to get myriad options on modern and antique style engagement rings.

So, if you are planning to pop the question to your beloved, do it with a dazzling emerald ring; she is sure to get impressed. Good luck! [BREAKLINE]
Patio Furniture Closeouts – Inexpensive Patio Furniture[BREAKBODY]
There are many types of beautiful patio furniture that are expensive. Due to the high cost, most people are unable to buy them. As a result, people buy inexpensive furniture, and this compromises on quality and style. However, even if they have budget constraints, they may be able to purchase good quality stylish furniture at low prices.

Patio Furniture Closeouts and Clearance Sales

These are the most appropriate places if you are looking for the best quality discounted furniture. They are places where antique furniture and modern furniture is exhibited and sold at a very low price, for the purpose of store clearance. This furniture is known as clearance sale furniture. When companies manufacture furniture in bulk and distribute them in the market, they eventually are replaced by new styles of furniture. These old furniture types are then sent to wholesale closeouts or liquidation professionals.

There are some furniture that are somewhat blemished, and cannot be sold at fixed prices. For selling them off, they have to be offered at huge discounts. If they are sold at retail furniture shops, they would be returned by customers for replacement, even though they are attractive models. Once such furniture is returned by the customer, they cannot be offered for sale again but have to be handed over to wholesale closeout firms. The furniture gets accumulated in large amounts over time, and there is no space to store them, even in big warehouses. The wholesale closeouts firms then decide on clearing the accumulated furniture.

Manufacturers generally start closeouts to attract visitors, which may increase their furniture sales. A majority of visitors come to such closeouts, find new type of attractive furniture, and eventually purchase them. Furniture which has been in shops for quite a long time may also be offered for sale in closeouts. Most of the people prefer to buy patio furniture in festive seasons. For this reason, the closeouts generally start in festive seasons or off-seasons. Consumers do not prefer to buy such furniture during winter, so the company tries to clear off the stock before winter commences. This is carried out effectively with the help of wholesale closeouts and liquidations.

If the furniture does not sell during the closeouts, the company has to store it through winter. This certainly is more expensive than selling it at a discounted price. There are some wholesale stores who have closeouts only once in a year. You can get good quality furniture in summers from furniture stores. But if you want them really cheap, it is recommended to wait for closeouts which generally start at the end of summer. You can get good quality furniture at a throwaway price.

The only purpose of patio furniture closeouts is to sell off furniture which is manufactured and stored in excess. And such closeouts are certainly beneficial for most people who are trying to save some money. [BREAKLINE]
Wrought Iron Furniture Repair[BREAKBODY]
Before we look at the wrought iron furniture repair procedure let us know a few details about it. Wrought iron furniture is not only durable but looks very elegant as well. It has been popular for many years. Earlier, the furniture was the sign of prosperity and only elite could afford it. Now, it is available in all price ranges and its popularity is increasing not only because of its affordability but due to various decorating styles available in it. Wrought iron is made directly by the blacksmith and it literally means worked iron. Another type of iron is cast iron which is made by casting the molten metal into molds. Wrought iron wall decor items are very commonly seen today. Even the various items for home decor are very popular. The furniture is the more decorative and classy than that made from cast iron.

This type of furniture is also very popular. It gives your patio or garden a unique look. But if not properly taken care of, wrought iron can rust, wear and look damaged. It might start looking very unattractive. Wondering how to repair the furniture? Don't worry. Thankfully, the repair is simple. Just a few products are enough for this. You can do the repair yourself and give it a new look to suit your tastes once you have refinished it.

Furniture Repair Procedure

Things Required

• Drill with wire brush attachment
• Wire brush
• Sandpaper
• Scraper
• Metal primer
• Paint
• Paint thinner
• Rust inhibitor
• Rags

Step 1: Start repairing the furniture with a wire brush. Sweep the surfaces of wrought iron with this brush. This must remove all the loose and flaking paint on the surface and in the crevices. You can use smaller wire brush for the corners and crevices.

Step 2: Using sandpaper, smooth the rough edges. Also, use it to clean the rust where the paint has already flaked off. No need to remove the paint which is still adhered securely.

Step 3: For cleaning the furniture, use a rag and paint thinner. Wet the rags with paint thinner and clean the surface and change the rags often. Remove the dust and dirt properly and allow it to dry. Wipe all surfaces again with a rag.

Step 4: Next step is applying a rust inhibitor to all the surfaces properly. Make sure you cover all the crevices and carvings. Rust inhibitor is an antioxidant that inhibits the formation of rust. It bonds with the surface and prevents reappearance of rust.

Step 5: Now, apply metal primer by spraying or brushing on the surfaces. Read the instruction over it and accordingly, allow it to dry for the amount of time mentioned for perfect repair.

Step 6: Apply paint with bristle brush for the top coat on the wrought iron. One coat is usually enough if you are repainting with the same color. If you are planning to change the color significantly, which you might usually do while finishing wrought iron patio furniture, then apply two coats. You might not opt to change the color for indoor furniture, as it might mismatch with the rest of the interior decoration.

Step 7: Work slowly and systematically while painting to have best results. Paint one section at a time. Make sure you don't miss any spots, especially while repainting the same color. Let the color dry between two coats.

With this, the repair procedure is over. Isn't it easy? It is really easy and you can do it in your free time to give your home decor a new and fresh look.

source2Antiques and Collectibles.
source3 http://testingblog.meximas.com/publication-name